At the Crossroads Inn

By Janice P.

Section I, Next Section

Chapter 1

Posted on Monday, 15 January 2001

This is based VERY loosely on a scene from one of those dreadful Barbara Cartland novels (the ones where the heroine is beautiful, under 20, smart, poor, and VERY sweet. They can never finish a single sentence when conversing with a man without little breathy pauses and swoon all over the place).

The scene had the naive young girl at a posting inn just after some disreputable sporting event. A large number of inebriated gentlemen came in. She was asked to share the private parlor with an exciting, but wicked (naturally) gentleman who then extracted a kiss for saving her. I don't remember the entire story, I can't even think why I was reading such drivel, but it did put me in mind for a scene of an alternate P&P story.

We start at an inn between Meryton and London....

"Lizzy, it's fine. Just come in, it's far too cold to remain outside while we wait for the next post."

The two young ladies moved farther in to the large main room of the inn. It was fairly empty, but had an air of expectation about it. Otherwise, it was fairly ordinary. Perfectly useful, heavy furniture, slightly dark and smoky from the fire, NOT a place for ladies to spend much time in.

The innkeeper moved forward to greet the ladies. "Welcome to the Crossroads Inn ladies. Can I help you?"

The dark haired lady moved forward. "Yes, please. We are waiting for the next coach to London. I understand it's due in an hour?" "It is indeed, Miss." "Good - then we would like to sit in the ladies parlor until it arrives. We would also like something hot to drink - tea please." she finished as she looked for her companion's approval.

"I'm sorry Miss, but I can't accommodate a private parlor for you today. Everything I've got is booked for the gentlemen coming for the Crossroads Steeplechase and races. The first races are today and I'm expecting a crowd in any minute now. The only private parlor I've got has two traveling gentlemen in it right now. I suppose I could ask them if you ladies could join them..."

Elizabeth interrupted, "No, indeed, don't disturb the gentlemen. We'll be fine. If you could bring some tea here, we will sit in a corner until the next coach. With any luck, the crowd won't arrive until we've left!" She smiled at the innkeeper and her sister impartially.

The innkeeper smiled back, a little uncertainly. "That might not be a very good idea, Miss. The gents might be a little rough and loud. I wouldn't want you ladies to be shocked, and they really should start coming any time now."

"No, no, we don't want to be any trouble." was Elizabeth's reply. They ladies sat down, so the innkeeper shrugged and called a girl to bring some tea. He moved back into the inn. A few minutes later, a serving girl brought a pot of tea and cups, etc. to the Bennet sisters. They had just poured a cup of tea each when there was noise outside the inn. It got louder as men poured in the door and started shouting for drinks and food. The ladies sat quietly in their corner until a few of the men, moving in their direction, realized that a couple of very pretty ladies were there. Too drunk to realize they could get into trouble for their actions, they started to sit down around them, and make comments meant to be witting. Both ladies immediately got up and headed for the door. A well-dressed middle aged man grabbed Jane as they left and leered at her. "Where you going, pretty? I made a bundle on the betting today. Buy you a drink, honey?" Jane recoiled and Elizabeth, being a little feistier, slapped the man soundly and demanded he unhand her sister. The shock of her actions almost quieted the place for a moment. Just then a tall man stepped in. "There you are! Come on, the parlor is this way." He took Jane's arm in his and pulled Elizabeth behind him. "In you go - I'll just have a word with this fellow for manhandling my cousins!" The drunk paled and backed off. "Sorry, sir, I just thought-" Before he could finish, the tall man jumped in, "You thought they had no protection and you could treat them in the basest fashion. You are incorrect on BOTH counts sir. I suggest you leave respectable young ladies alone in the future, wherever you find them!" and with that, the tall gentleman disappeared also into the parlor.

The private parlor door had not been completely shut when the ladies had first entered the inn. A Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy had heard everything from the moment the ladies had entered the inn.

Mr. Darcy (who had come to the Bennet's rescue) came into the room to find Bingley introducing himself "I know it's very improper without introductions, but we simply couldn't let ladies sit out in the common room of an inn. Our carriage should be ready in another 30 minutes - no trouble at all!" He smiled happily at the expression of admiration in Miss Jane Bennet's face. He turned to Darcy. "And your savior ladies, is Mr. Darcy of Pemberley, Derbyshire. Darcy, these ladies are Miss Jane Bennet and Miss Elizabeth Bennet of Longbourn, Hertfordshire. I have invited the ladies to stay here until the coach comes."

Darcy contributed his comments, "Please, ladies. Stay. We will have the servants bring our meal out and have one sent in for you." He started to move away, considering the entire incident as closed and was surprised to be addressed.

"Mr. Darcy, wait. We can not possibly allow you to give up your parlor to endure the noise out there!" The noise level in the common room had risen steadily the few minutes they had all been in the parlor. He looked into the beautiful dark eyes of Miss Elizabeth and was caught at the sparkle in them.

"Miss Elizabeth, introducing ourselves is bad enough. Ladies traveling without an escort is worse. Staying in this parlor with you is completing improper and we wouldn't consider doing it - would we Charles?" was Mr. Darcy's reply. The last bit was more of an order as Mr. Bingley stood gazing at Miss Jane Bennet without any intention that Mr. Darcy could see, of moving on.

Jane finally jumped in, "Oh, but Sir! We can't put you out. It would not be right, especially after you helped us! We will go out to the front of the inn and wait for our coach." Neither Bingley nor Darcy could allow that. "With those drunken louts out there! It's not safe! Absolutely not!" was Bingley's vigorous reply.

Elizabeth laughed at the thunderous looks on the men's faces. "In that case, as we have been so improper as to meet without previous introductions, we might as well finish it by all staying. My sister and I can chaperone each other and we refuse to stay without our "cousin" Mr. Darcy!" Darcy blushed a little as Bingley said "Cousin! I say, Darcy, did you actually lie?!?

Darcy hedged a little in his reply, "Not really, just gave someone the wrong impression. A little of the fear of God is the least that fellow deserved!" Elizabeth laughed and Jane smiled. Both men moved towards them and it was decided. They would wait with the ladies until the post-chaise arrived.

Darcy rang for more food and tea to be brought while Bingley made himself agreeable, something he was always good at doing. Darcy, by this time, was feeling a little out of sorts. He didn't approve of these ladies - how could they be traveling alone of all things? It wasn't the thing at all! And the pretty dark haired one was far to forward. She wasn't pert or rude or flirty, but it wasn't right that she could look him in the eye and laugh about the situation! He frowned at them as he tried to work out a way of getting them to London without the use of any more public transportation. Elizabeth saw him frowning at them and took it as a sign of disapproval. She tossed her head and thought, "Who cares what he thinks? We've just met, and are not likely to meet again. I don't care if he disapproves!"

Just then, the food arrived. The maid brought it in and set it up. As she left, Bingley asked the question on both men's minds. "What are you ladies doing traveling on your own, if you don't mind my asking?

Jane smiled gently and replied, "No, we don't mind at all. We are on our way to visit our Aunt and Uncle in London. Our family carriage is currently being repaired and we could not wait, so we decided we could go with the post. It should not have stopped here, except to change horses. The road was very bad getting here, however, and the carriage sustained some damage. It will not be running the rest of the way, and so we must wait for the next one. If there had been no problems, we would have got on in Meryton, and off in London, with no problems at all." She left out the reason why they had to get to London so quickly, something Darcy noticed and Bingley did not.

Darcy considered asking why the rush, but before he could, Bingley had jumped in again. "I'm amazed you ladies are so brave! My sisters wouldn't consider traveling by post-chaise for the world." Elizabeth laughed again, and Darcy thought, "Heavens, she a giggler!" The rational part of his mind condemned that comment, as Miss Elizabeth was NOT a giggler. Her laughter was genuine and gentle, not foolish and insipid. At this point, he realized he was infatuated with a woman he knew practically nothing about and generally disapproved of (or TRIED to disapprove of, but couldn't quite manage to do).

Chapter 2

Posted on Monday, 15 January 2001

Bingley and Jane were getting along fine. Elizabeth liked Bingley also, but was perturbed by the attitude of Mr. Darcy. "First he helps us, then he ignores us!" She fumed to herself. "He just keeps frowning at us - at me!" Even in the midst of a pique, Elizabeth had to admit that she thought Mr. Darcy was the more handsome of the two gentlemen. Perhaps she should attempt to distract him, or herself from such disquieting thoughts...

"Mr. Darcy, now that you know why we are here, perhaps you could tell us a little about yourself and Mr. Bingley. Why did you stop at this inn? It's obvious you aren't here to participate in the races the innkeeper mentioned."

Darcy was startled into replying, after throwing a somewhat helpless look at Bingley, who usually did the social chit-chat for both of them. "We are just returning from looking at some property Bingley here was thinking of leasing. After looking it over, he decided not to take it. We are returning to London, and stopped here to change horses and have a meal. Bingley is going to talk to his agent again before we go out to look at any more property!" Bingley nodded his agreement, solemn for a brief moment.

"Are you family or friends? It is not common to bring a chance acquaintance with one, when looking for a new home, I think." was Elizabeth's' quick response. It was obvious Elizabeth was teasing them, but to Bingley's surprise, Darcy did not seem affronted or angry. Perhaps it was the refreshing sparkle about her, or the lack of maliciousness in the teasing.

"We have been friends for many years. I already own property and Bingley wanted an unbiased opinion along." He decided to leave it at that.

"A very good idea." was Miss Elizabeth's comment, which startled Darcy. "I always find the merchant of any item extols the good and ignores the drawbacks. That's why my sister and I always shop together - one for actual interest in the goods, the other to look out for the shopper's interest!" The wit and good humor in this remark, not to mention it's obvious cleverness in principle, fascinated Darcy.

A knock at the door suspended the conversation. The innkeeper came in. "I wanted to let the ladies know. The post just came in. There isn't a spot on it -it's full right up! I don't know if the ladies want to wait for the next one. It won't be though 'til late."

Jane and Elizabeth exchanged horrified glances. Things were going from bad to worse!

"Not to worry, innkeeper. Send for my man, and tally up our reckoning here," Darcy said. He turned to the ladies as the innkeeper left. "The only choice I can see is for you ladies to join us in Bingley's carriage. We aren't far from London, and we cannot leave you in this inn for who knows how long with that rowdy lot outside!" A sudden roar in the main room punctuated his words.

"But" was all Elizabeth got out. She paused, as she really did not know what she wanted to say. For forms sake she should protest, but she couldn't sit at this inn with Jane without any escort. She took a deep breath, but Jane finished it for her, "Mr. Bingley, Mr. Darcy. Thank you very much. We would not normally accept, but given the circumstances I think we must. We greatly appreciate you help and concern, to do we not Lizzy?" Elizabeth nodded and both ladies smiled. Bingley felt himself well repaid for having his carriage co-opted.

Darcy held open the door for the ladies and they left the room. The little group got separated as they moved through the room. Darcy held on to Elizabeth as Bingley escorted Jane. Before they were halfway through the room a shout went up. As a struggle started, Elizabeth was bumped into Darcy's arms. He grabbed her and continued to push through the crowd, desperate to get her out of the inn. They caught their breath outside the entrance. The innkeeper bustled up as Bingley's carriage came around the side of the inn. It had fresh horses and was apparently ready to go. Bingley helped the ladies in while Darcy settled the bill with the innkeeper. Darcy climbed in and noticed Bingley had seated the divine Miss Elizabeth across from Darcy and Miss Bennet across from himself. The first few minutes of travel was accomplished in silence.

Jane broke the silence with a simple question, "How long will it take us to reach London Mr. Bingley?" Bingley cheerfully replied that they should arrive well before dark.

"Is that to be our only consolation Mr. Bingley?" Elizabeth asked, exchanged in grin with her sister, "As it's only August, the days are pretty long still!"

Darcy smiled to himself at the good humor displayed, but did not involve himself in the conversation yet. He was still reeling from the feel of Elizabeth in his arms in the crowded inn. "Definitely an infatuation, old boy" he said to himself.

Elizabeth, ignorant of Darcy's contemplation, continued her prodding of Mr. Bingley, "It's overcast and drizzling today. One might say it's already dark, and I don't see London before us Mr. Bingley!" Bingley laughed and even Jane laughed a little. "Don't worry Miss Elizabeth, I meant before dinner time. We should be at the outskirts on town by 5 of the clock. Now, where is your Uncle's home? We will bring you straight there. When we stop to pay the first toll, I will give the driver the direction." Bingley looked expectantly at Jane.

Elizabeth got the message that Bingley was interested in Jane, and she liked him, so she decided to force Jane to speak a little more. Jane realized quickly that Lizzy wasn't going to give the direction. She spoke in her usual quiet but clear voice, "We need to go to Gracechurch Street - the north end, number 123." Mr. Bingley said he knew the area and left it at that, but Darcy immediately realized the address was not very fashionable. It wasn't in Cheapside, but wasn't very far from it either.

He decided he needed to know more about these damsels in distress. "Miss Bennet. I believe you said you couldn't wait for the family carriage to be repaired. I hope there isn't a family emergency that requires you ladies?" He congratulated himself with being both polite and inquisitive. It was unlikely there was a death or something serious in the family - both ladies were far too happy for that, and they weren't dressed in black or with mourning bands.

Both were quiet for a moment. Jane glanced quickly at her sister and exclaimed, "Oh, no! Nothing like that. Really, we just needed to..." She trailed off, as she realized she couldn't really explain why they were in a hurry to get to the city.

Elizabeth looked directly at the gentlemen and said, "It was a bit of an emergency. I suppose you gentlemen would find it amusing. We both recently refused a proposal from our cousin, on whom our father's estate is entailed. Our mother was very vexed with us and rather than deal with her any longer, my sister and I accepted an invitation to stay with our Aunt and Uncle. It will all blow over, and we will go home in few weeks."

Mr. Darcy's cheeks flamed with a blush. He was very embarrassed at having asked (he realized now) too personal a question, and received far to detailed a reply! Bingley was both charmed and the directness and shocked at the answer, "Did you say you BOTH received a proposal from your cousin?"

"Yes" was Jane's quiet reply. "He asked me first and then switched to Elizabeth later that same day when I turned him down. Fortunately, our father supported us. I really do not know what we would have done if he had not." Jane and Elizabeth looked at each other again. There was something about sitting in a carriage in the semi-dark talking to strangers that encouraged confiding talk.

Darcy had no idea what to say, given the circumstances. Bingley, who usually was not at a loss for words decided to lighten the atmosphere. "Well, I can't fault his taste at least!" Elizabeth started to laugh again and Jane blushed. Suddenly Bingley realized that what he said COULD be considered an insult to Elizabeth as she had come in second with the cousin. He started to babble an apology and explanation when Elizabeth interrupted him with, "I take your comment in the spirit it was intended sir! However, I think our cousin was simply trying to make amends, in an odd sort of way, for inheriting my father's estate. He started with the eldest and worked his way down; there are five of us you know. It's a good thing our father stepped in when he did!" Her good humor and ability to laugh at the ridiculousness of the situation once again captured Darcy.

"Was there any particular reason why you did turn him down? In my experience, ladies seldom refuse suitors of fortune." Darcy asked. They seemed to be willing to talk, and Darcy was utterly fascinated with the unusual things they were willing to discuss. He also, deep down, wanted to know what they wanted (especially Elizabeth) in a suitor.

"Why to do you want to know?" asked Elizabeth, feeling that they had revealed quite enough about the whole mess. "Insights into the female mind and how it works are always useful. We both have sisters. You might help us weed out the 'unsuitable' suitors for them!" was Darcy's rejoinder. Elizabeth was once again amused and showed it. "Anything for science and sisters sir! Ask away!"

Jane wondered at Lizzy. She was usually in high spirits but wouldn't behave like this normally. It must be the pressure she was feeling over the whole wretched mess. It was just like Lizzy to turn the whole thing into something to laugh at and get over it. Therefore, she didn't interfere and even added the occasional comment on Elizabeth's list of why Mr. Collins was not a 'suitable suitor', a phrase that entertained her immensely.

"Well, he is not sensible. He makes long speeches about his patroness, her home, her daughter and everything except his actual work. He compliments anyone and everything around him. He is a clergyman, but I have seen very little in the way of true piety in him. He is short and stout - I might forgive the first as being God's will, but the second clearly comes from his own habits, I can assure you!" Both men grinned at that last item, and thought about Mr. Hurst. "He is, in short, very boring and a simpering idiot. In defense of my sex, I must say, you should defend your sisters from anyone like him!"

"You mean to say that interesting simpering idiot's are fine as suitors?" asked Mr. Bingley, entering into the spirit of things. "Oh, no!" said Jane, who had started to smile again. "Each lady has a different 'ideal' but I'm sure 'simpering idiot' is not on anyone's list!"

Chapter 3

Posted on Wednesday, 17 January 2001

Everyone laughed some more, but Darcy was still stunned that gentlewomen (as Jane and Elizabeth clearly were) would speak so freely. He pushed a little more, saying "well, you've told us what is NOT suitable - what is?"

Elizabeth realized she might have been carrying on a little too much and sweetly replied, "Perhaps you would share your wisdom with us first. The male mind is as unknown to us as the female apparently is to you. Why don't you tell us what you DO NOT want in a lady, and then we will tell you want we DO like to see in a suitor."

This plan suited Bingley quite well. While Darcy was still processing the potential downfalls of continuing this line of thought, Bingley agreed and started, "Well, I cannot say enough good things about the ladies I know, generally. My friend here is usually more severe. How about it Darcy - what don't you like in a lady?" Here Bingley winked and nudged his friend. Darcy was extremely uncomfortable, but the challenge in Elizabeth's eyes decided him. He would rise to that challenge. She had been honest, so would he!

"You are expected to contribute as well Bingley, but I will start. Most society ladies lack true conversational skills. They cannot contribute intelligently to a conversation, only echo what has already been said. I suppose, like yourselves, I expect some intelligence and "sense". Bingley? Your turn."

"Umm, well, I guess some of the ladies are, well - I'm not very fond of gossip or jokes that are harmful to others..." Bingley trailed off, not knowing how to describe how distasteful he found his own sisters when they picked apart their "friends". Everyone shifted, knowing full well what Bingley was describing and realizing that the conversation had taken a more serious turn again.

Jane tried to help Bingley by giving him a shy glance and saying, "I don't like it when people are unkind either. It can be very distressing." As the two looked at each other and smiled their accord, Darcy couldn't help but stare at Elizabeth. She was smiling fondly at her sister again. "No, indeed Jane, you do not like it when people argue, or dispute, or indulge in malicious gossip. You are too kind to see fault (except perhaps this one) in anybody!"

Darcy laughed also and said, "Miss Elizabeth, you might have been describing Bingley! That is precisely why he asked me along on his search for property."

Bingley blushed and told Darcy it was his turn again. Darcy cursed to himself. He had hoped to turn the conversation. Somehow, he realized that running down women was not the best method of attracting "nice" ladies. It might work with Miss Bingley, but not these two! He had promised himself to be honest, so he replied with a pet peeve that had bothered him for years.

"Well, to get to the point, most men (myself included) do not like having the ladies (or even worse, their mothers) doing the courting!" Darcy's vehemence surprised even himself. Elizabeth couldn't help it, but started to laugh again. "Poor Mr. Darcy! What a fate! Do you usually have a guard to protect you from the infiltration of the enemy? Perhaps you should join the army in France - you might be safe there!" Bingley was laughing uproariously as well. Jane was smiling, but also shook her head at Elizabeth to show slight disapproval at making fun of one of their hosts.

Mr. Darcy decided to quit being serious. "On the contrary, Madam. I doubt a mere war would even slow some of the society mamma's down! I usually talk politics and literature and agriculture until the young ladies in question run screaming. If that doesn't work then," (here he looked around like he was about to reveal some terrible secret), "I hide!" he whispered. Everyone laughed even harder. Bingley had to wipe the tears from his eyes before he could add his say.

"Darcy simply disappears in the most fantastic manner! One minute he's standing so stiff that it takes great courage to even approach him. Next thing you know he bows and stalks away. Try to find him after that! I tell you, I've tried and failed. But usually, he simply doesn't go to any of the events he's invited to. Hard for the ladies or their mamma's to buttonhole him if he's not there!" More laughter followed this pronouncement, including Darcy's.

A jolt interrupted the hilarity within the carriage. Another followed and everyone lost their seats. Darcy regained his balance almost immediately and gratefully grabbed his chance (and Elizabeth who had fallen forward) before she hit the floor. Bingley was less fortunate, but managed to throw himself under Jane before she hit the floor of the carriage. Both men politely helped the ladies back to their seats before letting go. By this point, the carriage had stopped. Bingley popped his head out the window and called to his groom. "What's going on? Why have we stopped?"

"Bit of a problem with the road sir. The rain's made the ruts deeper than usual. We have a wheel stuck." Darcy and Bingley climbed out of the carriage to survey the situation. The groom and driver (all the servants they had with them) pointed out the problem and started discussing solutions.

"Just our luck!" groaned Elizabeth to Jane. "First the post-chaise and now Mr. Bingley's carriage. Who would have thought that a trip to London in August could be so difficult?"

Before Jane could reply, Mr. Bingley appeared at the door. "Would you ladies mind leaving the carriage? We are going to try to shift it." The ladies agreed and were helped out by Mr. Bingley. Jane tripped a little and landed in Mr. Bingley's arms, blushed, and was put upright again. Elizabeth was particularly careful NOT to trip on her way down. It was still damp and drizzling out so the ladies moved to a spot under a tree, to better watch the men's antics.

By this time, the groom had gathered a bundle of twigs and grass from the roadside and started putting it under the trapped wheel. The driver moved up to the horses' heads and stood ready to get them moving. The groom moved behind the carriage. Darcy and Bingley, being gentlemen and NOT being dressed for outdoor activities, stood to one side. With a shout, the driver got the horses moving. The carriage started to pull out of the deep rut it was stuck in.

The sound of another carriage could be heard on the road. As Bingley's pulled forward, the new carriage came careening around the corner! The driver of the strange equipage managed to pull around, but the new carriage slammed into Bingley's, shaking the inhabitants and scaring Bingley's horses. The driver tried to control them, but they jumped forward and the carriage hit another rut. With a resounding crash, Bingley's carriage toppled over.

By this time, the new carriage had stopped. A couple of men came back and looked at the mess they had inadvertently caused. The driver had the horses loose from the carriage already - he had cut the harness to prevent them from being hurt and was calming them. The groom was with them as well. Bingley had his face in his hands as he saw his new carriage lying on its side on the road's verge. Jane could only stare at the disaster. Elizabeth had a frantic desire to laugh, or cry. Rather than do either she turned to comfort her sister. Jane was very upset and Elizabeth knew they could only wait for further developments. Mr. Bingley and Darcy would have to manage things, because there wasn't a single thing the Bennet sisters could do to improve the situation.

Mr. Darcy took control, as it was clear nobody else was going to. He moved forward to speak to the men from the other carriage. They consulted for a few minutes. He came back and talked to the groom, driver and then Bingley. The groom took charge of the horses and started to walk down the road. Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley walked over to Jane and Elizabeth.

"Ladies, we are very sorry for the inconvenience. We will need help getting the carriage righted. The groom is headed to the village to stable the horses and gather men to right the carriage. Jones, the driver, will stay with the carriage and our belongings. Mr. Knightly's carriage is at our disposal to bring us to the next village. I'm afraid that by the time we get to the village, the men collected, back to the carriage, the carriage righted and moved up to the village it will be too late to continue tonight."

The import of Mr. Darcy's words was very clear to Jane and Elizabeth. They would have to stay at the inn for the night. With two strange men who were not relations or even friends of the family! However kind Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley had been to them, it was a terrible risk to all their reputations.

Mr. Bingley broke in to their thoughts. "Umm, our situation is rather unusual. If you don't mind, I have quite a few female cousins. They reside in the north and have not been to town. Would you mind very much if we let Mr. Knightly think that you are two of my cousins? I can't pass you off as sisters - he might actually know some of my sisters!"

Jane nodded immediately. Elizabeth was reluctant (she was concerned over the pitfalls of falsehoods) but also nodded. It would completely ruin their reputations if this escapade was discovered!

Mr. Bingley escorted Jane and Mr. Darcy helped Elizabeth towards Mr. Knightly's carriage. The ladies were introduced as Mr. Bingley's cousins, Miss Jane Bennet and Miss Elizabeth Bennet. Mr. George Knightly was traveling with his brother, Mr. John Knightly, an attorney in London. General conversation about the shocking condition of the roads, the hazards of travel in general and the good fortune that both carriages had not been harmed in the accident carried the time until they reached the next village. Bingley took great pleasure in speaking to his "Cousin Jane" and "Cousin Elizabeth". The opportunity to use their Christian names (especially Jane's) without getting in trouble for it was making up for the inconvenience to him.

Mr. Knightly's carriage stopped in front of the Oxhorn Inn. Darcy and Bingley helped the ladies descend. The little group entered the inn, as the Knightly's carriage pulled away.

Author's Note: Sorry, but I couldn't resist the chance to make the Knightly's "Knights in Shining Armor"

Chapter 4

Posted on Thursday, 18 January 2001

Author's Note: Now the Oxhorn Inn

The four entered the inn, each worried that they would somehow get "caught" and disgraced. As they were actually honorable and responsible individuals, sneakiness went against their collective and individual natures. Darcy stepped up to the innkeeper, with Bingley trailing along behind. They asked the innkeeper for a private parlor and some dinner. This inn was fairly quiet, so there was no problem getting space. As the ladies were conducted to the parlor, Bingley and Darcy started to discuss the problem of the carriage with the innkeeper. As they expected, he was able to help them get the carriage problem dealt with.

Darcy summarily told Bingley that, as it was his carriage, he could see to getting it back to the village. Darcy indicated that he would stay behind and entertain the ladies. Bingley was disappointed, but admitted that Darcy was right. Surprise mingled with suspicion that Darcy was actually willing to spend time in unfamiliar company, let alone unfamiliar ladies company.

They moved into the parlor where a meal was being set up for the group. The food was acceptable, and the wine was actually not bad. Bingley offered to mix the water and wine for Miss Bennet, so Darcy followed suit with Elizabeth.

Throughout this time, Jane and Lizzy and continued to be very uncomfortable. The ease of their former association with the gentlemen was gone. They had a hurried, whispered, discussion while the men remained outside talking to the innkeeper. Elizabeth decided she needed to be blunt.

"Mr. Bingley, Mr. Darcy. We realize we have imposed upon you long enough. If a post-chaise stops here this evening, perhaps we take it and continue on to London."

"Miss Elizabeth, you are not imposing at all. In any case, this is not a posting-inn. I don't believe they stop in this village at all unless they are specifically asked. You will have to wait and go to London with us tomorrow. It would look very bad now if you left us and continued on your own." was Darcy's reply.

The sisters blushed, even as they admitted Mr. Darcy was correct. They had been so flustered they had not considered all the consequences of leaving their protectors. Jane was completely torn. She was already admired Mr. Bingley quite deeply and did not want to leave his company, but was already very aware of the societal lines they were crossing.

On the other hand, Elizabeth was enjoying the adventure. She knew what they were doing was NOT proper behavior for your ladies. Perhaps society's restrictions were too severe. There was no harm in what they had done - so far. She strongly doubted there would be. Mr. Bingley, at least, with his innocent pleasure in "getting away" with something when he used his "cousins'" Christian names was quite sweet. If that was his idea of misbehaving, obviously he wasn't some society rake young ladies were always being warned about. Any fears she had left about being in the care of two strangers disappeared at that point. Mr. Darcy was another matter. First he was so severe looking, then he would relax and joke. He seemed intelligent enough. He was obviously "took care" of Mr. Bingley. Considering the way Mr. Bingley so easily walked into verbal traps, Lizzy was surprised Bingley had apparently survived society. Mr. Darcy's evident reluctance for society did him no disservice to Lizzy. Knowing her own mother, she wasn't surprised that a handsome, eligible young man felt hunted. She suspected he had the larger income or more prestigious family of the two. After all, Mr. Darcy already HAD property. He had an air of command. Still, he was just a chance acquaintance. It would be silly of her to think of him as anything BUT that.

While Lizzy was considering the situation, the maid had been bustling in and out with food and drink for the little party. Lizzy was not hungry. She suspected none of them were, but it was easier to sit with some pretense of normality. After the girl finished laying out the meal and finally left, Darcy started the thread of conversation that had been dropped.

"We have gone ahead and booked rooms. I suggested one room for you ladies. Given the circumstances we thought it best. We have let the landlord know that our servants and most of our belongings have already gone on to London. He will make sure a maid is available to you, just ring for her."

"I hope you don't mind that we went ahead and made plans, just as if you really were my cousins." was Bingley's aside. "We haven't actually decided who's going with the party to raise the carriage and who is going to stay here with you ladies." He smiled quite innocently, knowing that Darcy was staring (open-mouthed) at his lie. Bingley really hoped Darcy would protest. He wanted to know just how interested Darcy was in Miss Elizabeth. He was also extremely grateful that, somehow, he wasn't interested in Jane Bennet. In Bingley's experience, if Darcy showed any interest or attention to a young lady, he didn't have a chance of getting a single word out of her. Bingley found Miss Elizabeth very enjoyable. She was fun and interesting and pretty and quick-witted. Jane, on the other hand was BEAUTIFUL, and sweet and a perfect angel.

Darcy closed his mouth and said with perfect aplomb, "I understood, Bingley, that you were to go with the men to the carriage. After all, it's YOUR carriage."

"Oh, but Darcy, I don't think it would be proper to leave my cousins with someone else at a roadside inn. You understand, a fellow needs to take proper care of his female relatives. You would never leave Georgiana with me under similar circumstances after all."

"Of course I would leave Georgiana (if she had female companionship) with a TRUSTED friend."

Elizabeth was grinning at her sister who offered the men a shy smile. Darcy and Bingley suddenly realized they had an audience and they were perilously close to squabbling over who got to stay with the girls. It was clear to the ladies that both men saw themselves in the role of protector of helpless young females.

"Your innocent young cousins are very grateful for you care, dear cousin Charles, but I'm sure we will be fine here. We are, after all, in a private parlor and have one another for chaperones. When our room is ready we can go upstairs. Both you and your charming friend can go and collect OUR carriage. We faithfully promise to remain where you left us!"

Jane giggled behind her hand at Lizzy's speech. She decided to take the opposite viewpoint, however. "I don't know, Lizzy. I don't think our father would be happy with our cousin if he left us all alone here!"

"Which cousin would it be? I'm afraid I lost track of who is our cousin right now!"

Darcy smiled at her reference to his save at the previous inn. "It might be a trifle awkward if we changed our story now ladies. Miss Elizabeth is correct. We should both go to gather the carriage. It won't take long." Darcy had decided that he wasn't going to win the chance to get the ladies to himself. He was miffed at Bingley's treason and was determined that if HE had to go back out in the mud and drizzle, the least Bingley could do was come - it was his carriage after all!

Bingley, knowing the look on Darcy's face almost gave in to the inevitable. Then he had a brilliant idea. "Tell you what, Darcy - I'll toss you for it. One of us should stay with the ladies. I'll toss, you call it." Here Bingley pulled a coin out of his pocket. Darcy grimaced at the idea. "Bingley, I don't think..."

Just then, the innkeeper knocked on the door. He informed them that the men and horses were ready to go back to the carriage, along with the lunch they had ordered for the driver left behind. This display of concern for a mere servant touched the ladies hearts. Both ascribed it to their own particular hero. The innkeeper also informed the gentlemen that they didn't have to go out. "It's getting dark our, sirs. Your groom is ready to go with the tipping party so your man at the carriage knows they aren't thieves. Shouldn't take long."

Bingley lighted up at the idea and agreed. Darcy privately thought that if it was his own carriage and men he would have gone. Since it wasn't, and he was not eager to go out in the cold and rain, he kept quiet. After all, this way he was sure to spend more time with the ladies. It wouldn't be fair for Bingley to keep them to himself after all!

"Your rooms are ready now ladies and sirs. The ladies have a sitting room off their room. You gents have regular rooms. I hope that will be satisfactory," finished the innkeeper. He bustled out the door, with the group trailing after.

Chapter 5

Posted on Friday, 19 January 2001

Bingley was disgruntled. He was now settled into his room. The question was, how was he going to visit Jane without looking pushy or over-eager? He was a little afraid he might scare her off - she was so gentle and beautiful and sweet and.... he had never met anyone like her before!

Darcy, on the other hand, was grateful to be alone for the first time since he had laid eyes on Miss Elizabeth. Her beautiful eyes and vivacious charm had been overwhelming him. He still had no idea who she was. It was clear she was a gentleman's daughter. She was obviously from the country. He STRONGLY doubted her family was worth much or they would have sent the girls in a carriage of their own to London. Or at least sent a man with the girls! That smacked of impropriety that he couldn't overlook. Their running away to visit family in such a fashion also suggested strong-mindedness. Her personality he couldn't find fault with. The more time he spent with her, the more he realized how utterly enjoyable she was as a person instead of merely an ornament. For all her strong opinions and adventurous spirit, she wasn't one of those dreadful bluestockings. She was pleasant and totally feminine.

Darcy dragged his thoughts away from Elizabeth's charms. How did he go back to inventorying her person instead of her situation? He needed to think clearly, to reason, to be practical!

Meanwhile, in the Bennet room....

Each sister had freshened up. It was quite early yet. Too early to go to bed. The ladies moved into the sitting room. Neither would admit it, but they hoped for some company. Half of the discussion they had with the men had been nonsense, and most of the rest had been thank yous or about themselves.

Jane was usually content with the society at home and the few friends they had in London. This one time she wanted to do something unexpected. She knew they were taking risks but both gentlemen were everything a gentleman should be. There was nothing to fear from them. Their company was very agreeable. Seldom had Jane been so entertained and felt so comfortable!

Lizzy was eager to continue her acquaintance with the men. Mr. Bingley she felt was easy to read, but Mr. Darcy fascinated her. He was serious, then laughing. He reminded her somewhat of her own dear Jane. Like Jane, Lizzy guessed, only those he knew well or was very comfortable with would truly know him. Most of the time with them he had spent studying them (she had missed the fact it was more her than Jane). Yet, what he did say made sense. He was quick to act, but very correct in those actions. He was very proper, but asked personal questions. He took in and took care of two strange ladies to a degree that went far beyond what could be expected. All this, after he admitted he avoided people he didn't know well! He was full on contrasts. He was unlike any man she had met before.

Neither sister was used to having empty hands, but they didn't have any sewing supplies or books with them. Instead they sat and chatted about the trip so far, how their mother might be dealing with their desertion, how their father might be dealing with the conniptions their mother was having, etc.

A knock at the door suspended their conversation. Each hoped for a different person to answer their call of "Come in!"

Mr. Bingley entered. He looked anxious. "Ladies, I just realized. Your poor uncle and aunt must be wondering where you are! They must be frantic! Did you want to send an express to them?"

"Oh, no sir! Please, do not worry! We had arranged to visit them, but then left a week earlier than planned. We sent no word, so they will not be worried. They will be surprised when we arrive tomorrow!" was Jane's reply. She gave Mr. Bingley a look of approval for being so considerate of others, even those he had not (yet) met. "Thank you for thinking of us, and them." "Would you like to join us?" asked Lizzy.

"Certainly!" was Bingley's prompt response. He sat in the chair directly across from Jane. "Then you really did flee the terrible suitor!" laughed Mr. Bingley. He was perfectly at ease again. His worry had been resolved, he had a perfectly good excuse to see the ladies and they seemed in no rush for him to leave. All he had to do now was make conversation so he would have a reason to stay!

"What! You did not believe us! For shame sir, we are ladies and would not tell a falsehood!" Elizabeth couldn't resist it. She intended to get Mr. Bingley as relaxed as possible, and then gently pump him for the information they had neglected to collect earlier.

Bingley and Lizzy laughed as he protested he would believe anything either of them said. He was talking to Lizzy, but looking at Jane the entire time. Lizzy was half hoping, half worried that Mr. Bingley was becoming attached to her sister. She liked him a great deal, but they had known one another for less than a day.

Jane's question took both by surprise. "Is Mr. Darcy going to join us?" She liked Mr. Bingley, but was a little jealous. Lizzy's animated conversation was excessively diverting. Without meaning to she often took control of the conversation. Lizzy had good judgement, but Jane wanted Mr. Bingley to talk to her and less to Lizzy. As Jane was seldom a jealous personality, she was surprised by her own feelings. She was too shy to look at Mr. Bingley directly most of the time and therefore was unaware that he spent a great deal of time looking at her.

Bingley replied, "I have no idea what Darcy might do. He could be reading, planning his appointments for tomorrow, or be sleeping for all I know."

Another knock at the door caused the company to turn...

Chapter 6

Posted on Saturday, 20 January 2001

Elizabeth immediately called out "Enter!" The door opened and the maid popped in. Lizzy hid her disappointment - she had hoped it would be Mr. Darcy. The maid looked to Mr. Bingley and said, "The men are back with the carriage sir. I thought I'd check here since you weren't in your room." She left again.

Bingley sighed. He had no choice but to go pay the men and thank them. He stood and asked the ladies permission to step out. They graciously gave their consent and off he went. He went down to the common room and thanked the local men, farmers mostly, for their help. He gave each of them "something for their trouble". They seemed pleased. He then decided to be really generous - do a Darcy move! He turned to the innkeeper and told him to give the men a round in appreciation. He nodded to his own men that they could join the others and headed back upstairs. Bingley wasn't afraid of his men talking about the strange ladies he had picked up. It NEVER occurred to him that, while they were loyal and good servants normally, that drink might loosen a few tongues...

When he got to the head of the stairs, Bingley looked at his watch. It wasn't too late to rejoin the ladies. He would just go stay for a short while, say goodnight. That was only polite, wasn't it?

Decision made, he knocked at their door. Jane's musical voice gave him leave to enter.

Darcy was still sitting in his room. He had rung for some wine and was having a quiet drink. He had settled down with a book, but wasn't having much success with it. Darcy knew Bingley would be sitting with the Bennet sisters. They didn't need him to entertain them as well. He badly needed to regain his composure and impartiality.

"Fine!" he said to himself, and he thumped down the book. "I will think about her! Why is she still in my mind? She's pretty enough, but not up to society's stringent standards. He manners are playful and enchanting, but not fashionable. She dresses as a gentlewoman, but just as clearly as a country miss. She hasn't been presented, but she must be 20 - so her family is of no importance or wealth. So why is she so special? What do I like about her?" He set to musing. No more excuses, he told himself. WHY did he like her?

"She hasn't tried to catch MY attention. She's definitely not a coquette. She's also not one of those shy, stammering lap-dog type girls. She talks and shares her wit, but she's basically kind. She actually has a real sense of humor - and uses it on herself sometimes! Those eyes - I've never seen anything like them. She can speak with them alone I think. She's not self-conscious - THAT'S IT! She doesn't think about herself - she's not self-centered! I think she might be the first woman I've met who doesn't think or talk or arrange everything as it applies to HER! She worries about her sister. She genuinely wanted to put us at our ease when we took them into the carriage. She must have realized it was as awkward for us as them! That's why she shared that nonsense about her cousin."

Darcy was completely overcome. He wanted to see her immediately and try out his theory. He wanted to watch her as she talked to her sister and his friend. He wanted to engage her in conversation on literature and art, to see how much knowledge she might have. One look at his watch made him realize it was getting a bit late. It would not be very becoming for him to call on them now. They were supposed to get an early start the next day. Oh well, he had the time in the carriage tomorrow to look forward to. They would be with their aunt and uncle for a few weeks, she had said. He would call and be sure they were comfortable. It was the polite thing to do. Just because they dropped them off doesn't mean he would have to break the connection.

He was eager to spend more time with Elizabeth, but that could wait. The chance to find out more about her through her family appealed to him. Georgiana had mentioned to him not long ago that she wished she had a sister. The sisters seemed like pleasant, friendly ladies. They wouldn't scare her the way Miss Bingley did. Perhaps, once he checked out the family, he would ask to introduce his sister.

Musing on these pleasant thoughts, Darcy prepared for bed.

Elizabeth did not sleep well. The wind had risen during the night. The light rain of the day before had turned into a nasty storm. She was awake when the maid came to raise them.

"Miss Bennet? Miss Bennet? I was asked to call you at 5:00. Breakfast will be ready in half an hour. The gents will meet you in the parlor you were in last night. Milly here will help you get ready." The first maid hurried out to other duties. Jane and Lizzy got up and prepared for another day of travel. They went down to the parlor for breakfast. Mr. Darcy, already there, rose and greeted them. Mr. Bingley was nowhere in evidence.

"You'll have to forgive Bingley. He does not like mornings well" was all Mr. Darcy offered. He seated both ladies and started serving them, even though it went beyond custom. He started eating from his own plate and motioned for them to start. "If you wait for Bingley, the food will be very cold. He often does without breakfast." Lizzy shrugged her shoulders and started to eat and drink her hot tea. Jane waited a few moments and was rewarded by Bingley himself as he stumbled into the room. He muttered apologies and filled a plate. He looked up to smile at Jane, noticing she had not started without him. She smiled back and started her meal.

They were not yet finished when the innkeeper joined them. "Sir, you may want to delay your departure. The weather is still very bad. A couple of farmers just told me there are branches and even trees down on the road. Ditches are filled with water and the mud is terrible. If you go now, you may get bogged down again, or have to turn back because the road is blocked. I pray you, wait a little and see what other reports come in."

Bingley turned to Darcy. "What do you think. Should we wait a little?" "It might be best." replied Darcy. He turned towards the ladies, "If the ladies don't object."

Jane and Lizzy were concerned. It just was not right for them to delay yet again, but it seemed they did not have much of a choice. Therefore, it behooved them to give in gracefully. "No, of course we don't object. We trust you implicitly." Jane answered for both of them.

"I'll keep your rooms then," said the innkeeper. The group finished their breakfast and Bingley stepped out to have a word with his men. He rejoined the others in the ladies sitting room upstairs. Bingley offered to get some cards from his case. The ladies agreed and they spent the next hour playing cards. Conversation was the true game they were playing. Mr. Darcy got his wish. He engaged Elizabeth in a discussion of literature. He found her well informed and insightful. Meanwhile, Jane and Bingley chatted about inconsequential things - favorite colors, his sisters, her sisters. Darcy was as eager as Bingley to hear about their family, so he did pay attention to the other conversation as well. Elizabeth told him, in a good-natured way, that she didn't think she was THAT boring! The third time she caught him listening to Jane instead of herself.

In truth, Lizzy was a little perturbed. Mr. Darcy had started the discussion regarding a new history book, but did not seem interested in her reply. It was not the first time she had lost a man's attention to her sister's beauty, but it was very disagreeable to have it happen AGAIN!

Chapter 7

Posted on Monday, 22 January 2001

Author's Note: Now Oxhorn Inn

Servants popped in and out all morning. They kept the fire going, brought refreshments, and generally made themselves useful answering questions about how the weather had changed, how busy the inn was, etc.

By noon the weather had improved. It was still overcast, but no longer actually raining. The latest report indicated that the roads would be passable by the next day. Elizabeth suggested going for a short walk. "I am not used to sitting around all day. I'm afraid I'm quite a walker. Perhaps we could go for a stroll, see the town?"

Jane nodded. "I would like to stop at a shop. There are a few trifles I need."

Neither lady was considering asking permission to go out. They were really asking the gentlemen if they wanted to accompany them. Both men took Jane and Elizabeth's suggestion quite differently. Darcy was used to making decisions for his sister. Bingley was NOT, but his sisters were older than Jane and Elizabeth (and pigheaded as well).

Darcy immediately stated that they had to stay in. "It's much to muddy and wet for you to go out. I do not like staying in either, but given the circumstances it might be better to keep a low profile.

Elizabeth's jaw dropped. She was definitely not used to taking orders from anyone but her parents (and she had been known to ignore or go around those from time to time). It wasn't so much what Darcy said, but how he said it. He was giving them orders! Who was he to tell them what to do?

Bingley showed his surprise that they would even consider going out when the weather was still bad. His own sisters would never consider it. This was the final straw for Elizabeth.

"We are not your sisters Mr. Bingley. This is a small village. It will not take us long to walk to the end of the street and back and make a short call to the shop. We were not asking your permission to go out. I need fresh air. Come Jane!"

Elizabeth disappeared into their room to put on her coat and bonnet. Jane gave the men an apologetic look. "Lizzy does not like to be given orders. Our father recognizes her good sense and allows both of us to make our own decisions. I'm sorry she was so confrontational. Lizzy walks every day, rain or shine. Enforced idleness makes her impatient. We shall only be gone a quarter of an hour, I'm sure." Jane went into the room to change as well.

"Well, I can't let my "cousins" go out by themselves. I'll go get my coat and meet you downstairs!" called Charles and he left the room. Darcy was left sitting there, wondering how it had all happened. He was miffed at the others ignoring his pronouncement. Bingley usually paid more attention. Young women usually did as they were told or they were total hoydens. Somehow, Jane and Elizabeth didn't fit that category. He had more to ponder, so he went to his room.

Jane and Elizabeth met Bingley down in the common room. He offered each an arm and walked them down the street and back. They stopped, as planned, at the little village store. Jane picked over embroidery thread while Elizabeth bought some fine linen and needles and two small embroidery hoops. While in their room getting ready to go out they had decided to make a handkerchief for each of the men as a thank you for their care and concern. Lizzy was over her anger and a little embarrassed at her outburst.

Bingley was enjoying himself immensely. The ladies were interesting conversationalists. Miss Elizabeth tended to make witty comments and jokes. Jane admired her surroundings and made intelligent conversation. Bingley had seldom been so well entertained as he was by the two of them. When the ladies purchases were made, they wandered back to the inn. Raucous laughter filled the inn, but cut off the minute they walked through the door. Instead the locals and travelers stopped and looked at the trio. All three were confused, but Bingley escorted the ladies upstairs first. He didn't need to inquire if his men knew the reason for the odd behavior downstairs. Darcy had been laying in wait for their return.

He practically dragged them into the sitting room and told the maid who stopped by that they would like lunch in half and hour. He closed the door behind them and stated that they had a problem.

Both ladies blanched, they were afraid they knew exactly what Mr. Darcy was referring to. Bingley merely looked confused. "Confound it man! Out with it! I have business downstairs when you are finished."

"I imagine you do Bingley. Your men were apparently talking last night quite freely about your - about OUR business." The ladies became even more pale as Jane sat down. Elizabeth stayed frozen where she was. "The entire inn - perhaps the entire TOWN - knows that the ladies were strays picked up at a roadside inn. Everyone KNOWS that we had no prior plans to have anyone else with us. Most of them are quite sure the ladies are NOT your cousins, or my cousins, or any relation at all. They are assuming the worst Bingley. We MUST get out of here - and I would suggest you horsewhip your men when you get home! We can only hope this goes no farther than this village. It's not a major stopping place. With any luck the gossip will not spread to their home or ours, but we must be more careful!" He glanced at Elizabeth, still frozen in place. Her large, troubled eyes haunted him. He was furious with Bingley and himself for having put her and Jane into such a precarious position.

By this time Bingley was looking pretty sick himself. He knew as well as Darcy did (with his sisters perhaps BETTER) that if word got out in London the ladies reputation would be utterly ruined. They had done nothing wrong, but society didn't care about that. Society only cared about appearances, not substance. They all knew that. Bingley started sputtering. He then asked Darcy if they should leave immediately after lunch. Darcy thought they should. The latest report indicated that the roads were muddy, but the trees and branches had mostly been cleared. They were less than a half day away from London. Even with bad roads they should make it before evening. He looked significantly at Elizabeth and Jane. By this time Lizzy was sitting with Jane, comforting her sister. They were both obviously upset. Bingley realized Darcy was right - the best they could do was get the ladies to their uncles before anything else went wrong.

Bingley finished discussing arrangements with Darcy and ran downstairs to talk to his men. They were to leave directly after lunch - within 45 minutes if possible. He didn't need to reprimand the driver and groom. They had booth realized the folly of their talk the night before. One look at their master's face when he confronted them made it clear the talk had spread and Bingley had (correctly) laid the entire mess at their feet. Bingley only said that he would discuss it when they reached London.

Bingley sprinted back upstairs to join the others for lunch, then moved to his room to finish his packing. The ladies had been dispirited and picked at their food. Darcy and Bingley were not much better. They met downstairs, with the porter bringing down their bags to be loaded up. They climbed in to the carriage and were off.

As they pulled out of the village, Bingley's spirits started to improve. He was convinced that no serious harm was done. He started to make small talk. Only Jane replied, and she replied out of habit. She would never intentionally give offence by refusing to answer.

Elizabeth was embarrassed and upset. She could hardly raise her eyes. Mr. Darcy had wanted them to stay inside and she had insisted on parading up and down the street. What must people have thought! She had simply decided to be petty. If she hadn't been annoyed at Mr. Darcy she would have listened and probably have stayed in. Perhaps no further harm had been done. It didn't really matter. But those people had looked at her and thought... She could die of shame!

Darcy had been careful not to stare at Elizabeth. Up until now he had only seen her eyes sparkle with good cheer. Seeing the pale cheek and eyes shimmering with unshed tears distressed him more than he liked. The reaction was the same - and yet not the same - as he felt when Georgiana was upset. Certainly, he wanted to make things better. He had barely saved his beloved sister from Wickham not over a month ago. The look on her face, the helplessness, the sadness, had been so similar as the expression on Elizabeth's (and Jane's) face now.

There was nothing to do but wait out the ride, get the ladies under the protection of their own family, and hope to God that no permanent harm had been done. He would stay with his original plan. He would check on the ladies tomorrow. He would ask around (discretely!) through his secretary about the Bennet family. He would wait to see if any scandal arose.

Bingley had finally realized that everyone else was still upset. He gave up his efforts to cheer the others and settled back in his seat. The group braced themselves as they were jostled. The roads were indeed bad and the trip would be long without happy conversation.

It had seemed like forever, but they were finally in London. The had passed the last toll and were on their way to Gracechurch Street. When they arrived at the Gardiner home, the groom jumped down and knocked at the door. Lizzy and Jane were at the door by the time the maid answered. The groom was already unloading the small amount of luggage the ladies had with them. He jumped back on the back of the carriage and it pulled away. The group of travelers had decided to have the carriage outside their aunt and uncles for as little time as possible. The gentlemen had promised to visit the next day.

As they pulled away, Darcy took a good look at the neighborhood. It was quite respectable, if not fashionable. It spoke well for her family, even though they were in trade. Bingley, who's thoughts were more about Jane than her family, simply sat back and tried to decide how early he could get over to the Gardiners' tomorrow.

Chapter 8

Posted on Tuesday, 30 January 2001

Lizzy and Jane gratefully entered their aunt and uncles home. A servant brought in their bags. Their family came to greet them when they recognized their voices.

"Look! It's Lizzy and Jane!" called out their oldest cousin. "What are you doing here? Mama and Papa said you wouldn't arrive 'til next week!"

"We had a slight change in plans. Uncle, could you send someone to the depot to pick up our trunks?" Jane requested. Their uncle agreed immediately and ushered them into the sitting room.

He soon followed. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, being astute and intelligent people, were concerned at the mode of their nieces' transportation, arriving early, with no notification. They already knew about Mr. Collins and the refused proposal.

Elizabeth and Jane turned questions away until after an early dinner. When the children had gone to bed, Elizabeth asked for privacy with her aunt and uncle and sister. They wanted to hold a private conversation. Mrs. Gardiner rose and closed the sitting room door. As she returned to her seat, she looked straight at her nieces. They were both upset and barely holding it in.

The whole mess poured out. How humiliated and angry and upset they had been by Mr. Collins proposal(s). The fits their mother had thrown. The pain at their father's amusement with the situation and his approval for them to go to town. The decision to "run away" (it wasn't TOO bad - they had their father's permission to go, if not for the method of travel they chose). The problems with the coach, the mess at the Crossroads Inn, meeting Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley. How kind the gentlemen had been, how they somehow were sucked into a situation that spiraled completely out of control and finally the rumors at the Oxhorn Inn. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner listened fairly patiently through the recitation of disaster. Jane and Lizzy took turns when the other was too upset to continue. They finished with letting their aunt and uncle know they expected the gentlemen to visit the next day.

"Lizzy, Jane, yes, you made some questionable decisions. But that was yesterday, and there is nothing to be done about it. The whole thing will most likely blow over." their uncle said. "Lest said soonest mended." was their aunt's contribution. She had moved to the sofa between the sisters and comforted them as they talked.

They talked a little while longer and the sisters retired. Their aunt and uncle stayed up a while longer to discuss what happened a little further. One thing the girls had not said (but had revealed) was their attraction to the men who had cared for them for two days. Mr. & Mrs. Gardiner, very sensibly, decided to reserve judgement until they met the men the next day. Mrs. Gardiner had already made a connection between Mr. Darcy and the Darcys of Derbyshire near her hometown. She had not yet decided what to do with that knowledge.

"Charles! You are home! Where is Mr. Darcy? Did he not come with you!" exclaimed Miss Caroline Bingley.

"I dropped him off at home of course." was Mr. Bingley's reply.

"Where have you been? The valet and all your luggage arrived yesterday quite early. You sent no message - we were getting quite worried, weren't we Louisa?" Caroline appealed to her sister. Far from looking alarmed, both ladies looked placid and dressed up as usual.

"I'm sure. Well, we ran into some minor trouble with the carriage and had to stay over at an inn. The roads became quite bad with all the rain so I didn't see the point in sending a message on. I told you I would return this week. I did not specify when."

"Well, at least you had excellent company while you were away! How is Mr. Darcy? Did he approve the estate?"

"Caroline! I have to approve the estate. Darcy is just advising me. No, neither of us liked the Oaks and I will ask the agent to be a little more discriminating in the future. I don't mind putting some capital into an estate, but it should be in working condition before I move in! Darcy suggested that I lease for a year, wherever we go. That way, I'll have a chance to really get to know an estate. If I like it, I can buy it. If it turns out I don't like it, I simply leave at the end of lease."

"Of course! Mr. Darcy always has the most brilliant ideas - doesn't he Louisa? Louisa? Brother, did you see where Louisa went?"

"I don't know, Caroline. I'm tired and cold. I've been traveling all afternoon. I want to wash and change and have my dinner. Then I want to go to bed! We can talk tomorrow."

"Charles, invite Mr. Darcy over tomorrow. We haven't seen him this age. You wouldn't believe what Mrs. Colt said the other day..."

"Not now Caroline." said Mr. Bingley as he headed upstairs to his room.

Later, when the family sat down to dinner, Caroline peppered her brother with more questions. Most had to do with Mr. Darcy, some with the need for Charles to buy an estate so they could be settled. She was discussing the tedium of traveling and the shocking state of the roads. She had covered the topic at some length and needed a new topic. She asked where they had stayed when he had trouble with the carriage and expressed how dreadful it must have been, "Those village inns are so dreadful! The most common sort of people, terrible food! I'm amazed you survived the experience."

"Oh, it wasn't so bad," said Bingley with a smile. He thought fondly of Jane and Elizabeth. Their conversation had been so enjoyable. No nattering, no snide comments, no whining. Add to that how enjoyable it was to look at them, Jane especially...

Caroline broke into Bingley's thoughts. "Charles! Charles! You aren't paying attention! You must be very tired. Perhaps you should go to bed. You want to have plenty of rest so you can visit Mr. Darcy tomorrow. And do ask him to join us for dinner Charles!"

Mr. Bingley agreed and went to bed. It was peaceful and quiet there. He might even dream about someone. He smiled to himself and went to sleep.

Mr. Darcy had a very different reception when he got home. His sister was still at Pemberley. He hoped to join her, but really felt he couldn't until Bingley either had chosen an estate or given up the hunt for a while. Instead he had a quiet but heartfelt welcome from some of his most trusted retainers. His valet, housekeeper took excellent care of him. He enjoyed a hot bath and a good meal in the comfort of his own home. He should have slept well. Unfortunately, he had more imagination and a dimmer view of human nature than Bingley had ever had. Darcy had dreams of two lovely ladies crying, hiding away in a dismal cottage somewhere, their names ruined by thoughtless men. It was a variation of the terrible dreams he had when he realized how much danger his sister had been in. The only difference is that HE was one of the villains in this new dream. He woke late the next morning after a restless night.

Darcy was still having breakfast when Bingley dropped in. It was well before decent calling hours, but Bingley expected special privileges as an old friend. He also wanted to get away from the third degree his sisters had been performing on him all morning. Both were highly suspicious of his good mood. The Bingley sisters knew their brother well enough to realize he was falling in love again. They were afraid it would influence his decision to buy an estate. They were also nosey and he wasn't going to risk the Bennets' reputation any further. Bingley knew that if his sisters kept at him, he might reveal something he shouldn't.

Darcy told Bingley he would have to wait and suggested that Bingley go visit his agent. Darcy had some business to clear with his secretary. They could meet for lunch at their club and then go visit the Bennet sisters. Bingley was reluctant to wait so long, but accepted the necessity and agreed.

After a pleasant lunch neither remembered, the gentlemen headed out to Gracechurch Street. Bingley was clearly eager and looking forward to seeing the ladies again. Darcy was apprehensive. He had realized after they promised to visit that such visits could tie them even more closely to the ladies. "I must warn Bingley that after this visit, we must show a more becoming restraint," he thought to himself. "If we start visiting daily (as Bingley clearly means to do) then we will make talk, if there isn't any all ready!"

The carriage pulled up in front of the house. The servant jumped off and ran up to the door to ring the bell for them. Bingley and Darcy followed and went in after their cards were presented. They had already left word to the driver to return in half and hour. That was well within the time for a "polite" call. Not too short, not too long.

They were shown into a sitting room where most of the family was at home. The first thing each man saw was a very pretty young woman (one blond, one brunette). Greetings were exchanged and Mrs. Gardiner introduced. Tea was ordered, while the group indulged in idle chit-chat.

Mr. Bingley was comfortable and enjoying himself.

Jane was going through agonies of embarrassment. She liked Mr. Bingley a great deal, but was aware her aunt and sister were watching her. She also still worried about the potential repercussions of their trip to London. In spite of this, she chatted with Mr. Bingley to the best of her ability.

Mr. Darcy was fairly silent. He listened to the other's conversation rather than participating himself. He was also uncomfortable. He was concerned about the ladies (and his own) reputation. He desperately wanted to get to know the family better. Darcy was not given to indulging fancies, but he had a feeling that their imprudence during the trip might result in marriage or disgrace. He wanted to discover as much as possible about Elizabeth (he knew who he would offer for if it came to that - Jane was beautiful, but Elizabeth was FASCINATING as well as pretty). He could not let her reputation suffer, but he also had to think about his family name, his sister, and his tenants. He could not marry anyone who could not fulfill the duties as mistress of Pemberley.

Elizabeth was a little nervous. Now that she was at her aunt's house and (so far) there had been no loose talk, she hoped that they would be spared any embarrassment. She was worried that the risk of such talk might drive Mr. Darcy away. He was so serious and quiet today! Was he disgusted at spending time with people who had connections to trade? Did he think that ladies who would travel alone might have questionable morals or standards? Lizzy had one small pleasure - it was obvious that NOTHING would drive Mr. Bingley away from Jane.

Mrs. Gardiner watched the entire group and directed the conversation. She did her best to make everyone comfortable. She succeeded in making the group feel less awkward. Bingley liked her from the start. The longer Darcy spent in her company, the more he approved.

At the end of tea, the children were sent upstairs. Mrs. Gardiner took the private moment to thank the men. "I cannot thank you enough for helping my nieces. They were very impulsive to run off to us the way they did. Everything turned out all right, thanks to your timely intervention." The implication, that things might not have turned out so well, was acknowledged by each of the young people in her presence. Bingley had a large smile on his face. Darcy just squirmed a little, clearly uncomfortable with the discussion. Mrs. Gardiner summed up her thanks with an invitation to dinner in two night's time. Bingley eagerly accepted, leaving Darcy with no choice. "Thank you Mrs. Gardiner. I would be pleased to join you for dinner on Friday. Come Charles, the carriage should be waiting for us."

With polite farewells the gentlemen took their leave.

Chapter 9

Posted on Wednesday, 31 January 2001

Elizabeth counted her blessings that Mr. Darcy's first visit with her family had been with her aunt rather than her mother. She knew that her mother's behavior would have been inappropriate. For all that her aunt and uncle lived a more modest lifestyle, they were much more presentable. She felt a little guilty, but not enough to change her feelings on the topic.

Mrs. Gardiner was very kind and only discussed their visitors in the most general way during the afternoon. Her nieces appreciated her discretion, knowing that at home the entire visit would have been dissected as soon as the gentlemen left. Therefore, they spent the afternoon entertaining their young cousins as a thank-you to their aunt. Each sister also added to a letter to their parents letting them know of their daughters' safe arrival in London.

When Mr. Gardiner arrived home that evening he was immediately informed by his second daughter that Jane and Lizzy had visitors that day. Mr. Gardiner was amused by the swiftness of the gentlemen's arrival. He decided not to question the others while the children remained and so heard a great deal about the men without ever seeming to be interested in the topic. He fooled his children but not his wife or nieces.

After the children had retired for the night he sat alone with his wife in the sitting room. He then asked and was given his wife's version of the visit. "Mr. Bingley is a most pleasant young man. He is already well on the way to being in love with our Jane." Here the couple exchanged smiles, remembering their own first meetings. "Jane seems very pleased with him, but she is worried about the consequences of their foolish adventure. She will settle down in a week or two when it becomes obvious that it's been keep quiet."

"A man that actually may touch Jane's feelings? How wonderful!" was Mr. Gardiner's interjection. He knew his niece was unlikely to give her heart unwisely and so was very pleased and ready to like Bingley when he met the young man.

"Mr. Darcy is a harder to read. He was very polite, but hard to involve in conversation. He observes a great deal I think. His eyes most often rested on Lizzy. She did not seem to be herself. I cannot lay my finger on it, but she seemed a little off today. I realize a little of it is worry about gossip starting. Lizzy is usually too sensible to worry about what MAY be, so it cannot be only that. I think she likes Mr. Darcy a little. I recognized the name and family immediately. Imagine - he is from Derbyshire! His home is not 5 miles away from my hometown of Lambton. We talked for a little about Derbyshire. He is a well-spoken gentleman. He father was well-known for his generosity and honesty."

Mr. Gardiner considered what his wife had revealed. They discussed it a little longer before deciding to leave things alone for now. It would be best, in their judgement, to let things develop without interference. There was no point in writing Edward (Mr. Bennet) until they had a better idea if the young men were serious. The planned dinner would provide both with an opportunity to observe, and give Mr. Gardiner a chance to get to know Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy.

The next couple of days at the Gardiner household were quiet. Jane and Lizzy kept their aunt and uncle company, played with their cousins and discussed the entire Collins affair quietly with one another and their aunt. Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley were seldom alluded to, although there were often thought of.

"Quiet" was not the word to describe the Bingley town home. Mr. Bingley had discovered (through his agent) that there was a very desirable property in Hertfordshire he could lease. Bingley received full information and discovered it was practically next door to the Bennet home. At that point, Bingley wanted to go look at the property IMMEDIATELY. His sisters were baffled. They still knew nothing about the Bennets, but their brother's unfailing cheerfulness put them on guard. His obsession with Hertfordshire was remarkable. Only the fact that he would miss the dinner at the Gardiner's stopped Bingley from leaving immediately. Well, that and Darcy, who reminded him that the property was not likely to disappear in two days.

Miss Bingley had inquired about the Gardiners when she found out that her brother would be going to their house for dinner. Finding out that Darcy was accompanying Bingley rose the Gardiners in her estimation, until she found out they were not fashionable people. She spent the next couple of days trying to discover how her brother knew them, when they became such great friends that he was going to dinner, and why she had not been invited. The only thing that kept Bingley from telling his sisters all about Jane Bennet was he could not figure out how to mention he met Miss Bennet. He did not like lying and was sure he could not mention her without Caroline demanding to know HOW he knew her. Caroline had discovered that the Gardeners had no daughters or sisters of inconvenient age in the house (i.e. marriageable and therefore capable of catching Mr. Dray or ruining her plans for her brother). She had decided that Mr. Gardener must be some of friend of her father's. She had long ago cut any acquaintance that linked the Bengali family to the trade that had created their wealth. Her brother's bad taste in continuing some inconvenient acquaintances drove her mad. The only reason she didn't attempt (seriously) to stop her brother from the visit was that Mr. Dray was also going. Therefore, the Gardiners could not be totally unworthy. Bingley decided to leave Caroline to draw her own conclusions. He felt it would be easier to let her think the Gardeners were old an acquaintance that he had renewed. After they had dined together, he could mention Jane Bennet. Then he could introduce her to his sisters. Charles Bingley was a man making plans!

Darcy stayed away from the Bingley household most of the time. He had his own business to attend to. He also did not feel comfortable spending time with Bingley's sisters. He found Caroline's constant attention very tiring. Her blatant attempts to flatter him were especially wearisome. Instead he wrote to Georgiana, took care of business, enjoyed himself at his club, and tried to NOT think about Miss Elizabeth. He also kept a weather eye out for any gossip relating to himself, Bingley, or a couple of young ladies from Hertfordshire.

The day of the big dinner arrived. Two letters arrived - one for Jane and one for Lizzy. The letter from their father to Elizabeth was brief and to the point. He was mildly displeased with their disappearing the way they did, but didn't blame either of them in the least.

Dear Lizzy:

I am very displeased with you and Jane. If you had asked for my leave to go to London early, I could have given you permission - and accompanied you there myself. The chaos here is typical. Mrs. Bennet's nerves are in disorder over recent news. Mr. Collins made a third attempt at proposing. He brings home that old saying about the third time being the charm. I can think of no other reason for his success. Miss Charlotte Lucas will marry Collins just before Christmas. I had thought my own younger daughters were the silliest girls in England. I now have proof that the honor does not go unchallenged.

Hope you are well. Write soon. I will get no sense in this household until your return.

Your loving Father,

Edward Bennet

Lizzy was shocked and appalled at the news of Charlotte agreeing to marry Mr. Collins. Jane tried to reconcile her with it, but Lizzy simply could not recover from it. "I can never feel the same towards her Jane! She must know she is marrying one of the stupidest men in England! I never would have thought it of her..."

"Lizzy, you must take into account differences in temperament. Perhaps our cousin is not the most intelligent man, but he is not vicious."

The two sisters discussed the situation some more, before Jane finally read her letter from their mother to Elizabeth.

Dearest Jane:

I may never speak to you or Lizzy again. Those artful Lucases are out for all they can get!!! I thought that Mr. Collins would turn to Mary after you and Lizzy turned him down. You never should have done it! You could have been Mistress of Longborne one day! I admit, I thought you could do better, but he would have done very well for Lizzy. I send no message to your sister [Jane left that part out]. You had better find a rich man while in London, for we shall all be turned out in the hedgerows to starve, I am certain!

Jane flipped through the rest of the letter and came to the conclusion.

There is talk of a militia regiment coming to lodge in Meryton. The whole town is in an uproar of anticipation. Think of the parties, the balls, the men! You must come home as soon as possible. Mrs. Long or Mrs. Lucas may get in at the richest men before us otherwise.

Your loving,

Mama

When Jane has read the last snippet, Elizabeth started laughing. "Poor mama! She can't stay angry with you for long dearest Jane. So what do you think, is it safe for us to return to Longborne yet?"

"Neither of our parents has written about the carriage. I think we should wait until it is repaired. When it is, papa can send it meet us. We do not want to risk the post again, I think."

"Certainly not! Though, you must admit Jane, it WAS fun to do something so different. You never would have met Mr. Bingley if we hadn't taken the post and stopped at the Crossroads Inn! [Jane blushed] Ah, so you blush! Young lady [Lizzy deepened her voice] do you have honorable intentions towards this young man?"

Jane blushed more and started to laugh, "Stop it Lizzy! It is a deplorable day when a gentleman cannot help a lady without all this talk and speculation."

"Too true! I will stop, but only if you quit looking all dreamy whenever Mr. Bingley's name is mentioned."

"Oh, and you don't get 'all dreamy' whenever Mr. Darcy is mentioned?" A blush and toss of the head from Lizzy proved Jane right in her suspicions. "You like Mr. Darcy just as much as I like Mr. Bingley. Don't be a hypocrite Lizzy!" They both laughed as Lizzy admitted she liked what she had seen of Mr. Darcy. Both were quick to admit it was far too soon to think of anything more than that. The talk turned back to the more serious items from their letters.

Chapter 10

Posted on Thursday, 1 February 2001

"I don't see why you can't simply tell these Gardiners that your sisters are coming for dinner as well. It was very impolite of them to invite only you and Mr. Darcy!" Caroline whined to her brother. "They must know you have sisters. Why would they not invite us?"

"This is a quiet evening, not a big party Caroline! I would never presume to tell someone whom they should invite! I will take you to visit the Gardiners next week so you may properly make their acquaintance. I'm sure they will invite you next time. First, though, we should invite them here for dinner. It's only proper after all!" Bingley smiled to himself. Everything was perfect! He could spend the evening with Jane Bennet, remark on his hope to introduce his sisters, and bring them to visit on Monday. Invite the Gardiners (and their guests) to dinner on Tuesday. Go to Hertfordshire on Wednesday to look at that property. If it was suitable, settle on the estate. Come back Thursday, make plans to move in. With any luck, he could be settled in Hertfordshire by Michaelmas! Surely the Bennet sisters would have returned home by then. It would be an easy thing to then continue and expand the acquaintance!

Caroline quickly saw her brother was not paying attention to her complaints. He had that blissful, unfocused look on his face again. "Really!" Caroline thought to herself, "He has never had it so bad before. And what is going on? By this time we have usually heard all about the latest beauty. What is he up to this time?" Out loud she complained to her brother, "Charles! You haven't heard a word I've said for the last five minutes!"

"Sorry. I'm making some plans to leave town again. My agent has another property I need to look at. I was thinking of going next week. You know, spend a little time here before I go haring off again. Won't you like that? Shall I get a box for us at the opera on Monday?"

"Get a box? Why can't we just go with Mr. Darcy and share his box?" asked Caroline. "You know he usually has room."

"Caroline! Invite ourselves to use Darcy's box? I would never do such a thing. I'm surprised at you for suggesting it!"

"I wasn't suggesting it! If you mentioned to Mr. Darcy that we were thinking of attending, I'm sure he would invite us without any hinting on your part. Mr. Darcy is always so generous! Besides, Louisa and Mr. Hurst and I haven't seen Mr. Darcy at all since you returned to London. You forgot to invite him to dinner, he hasn't called and he will be leaving with you I suppose when you go next week. It's been simply ages since I've chatted with him!"

"It's been a week since we left to look at that last property. It hasn't been so long Caroline! I will get a box myself for the opera, and invite Darcy to join us, if you insist. Now then - I must go get ready for dinner tonight. I'll talk to you tomorrow." and with that, Mr. Bingley dashed upstairs. He actually had plenty of time to get ready. He simply had had enough of Caroline's prattle and wanted to be sure he looked extra fine tonight. When they were traveling, he had not looked his best. He hoped he had made a good impression during his visit - he had dressed and groomed himself quite carefully. You couldn't be too careful! He might have to overcome first impressions. Bingley whistled happily to himself. He really didn't think he had made a poor impression. Miss Jane Bennet was simply an angel. She was so sweet, and yet intelligent also. He could hold a real conversation with her. "Though, to be sure, she tends to keep the conversation intelligent. If she didn't I would probably just sit there and gape like a simpleton at her beauty!" Bingley thought to himself. He was in excellent spirits.

Mr. Darcy, on the other hand, was closer to being in a panic. He wasn't sure he could control what he said and did around Miss Elizabeth. His usual hauteur and the mask of manners he wore seemed totally stripped away by her fresh outlook and sharp eye. He felt like a boy again around her - shy but not afraid.

Darcy was always aware of his own feelings, and the intensity of his attachment to Miss Elizabeth was terrifying. He barely knew her, yet everything she said and did and WAS seemed to fit him perfectly. It was as if he never knew what he wanted until he met her. Darcy had always been in control of himself, and the extremity of his growing admiration and love for Elizabeth was stunning. He had spent the night before drawing up a list of pros and cons.

At a guess, she had a small dowry. Definite Con - but really, he had plenty of money. What was money to him? Really, a nil factor.

Gentleman's daughter. She and her sister proclaimed it with every word and movement. That was fine. A nil. Well, really, a Plus. After all, that was what he wanted, wasn't it? He was a gentleman. A gentleman's daughter was perfect for him.

Uncle in trade. Con for sure. But really, the aunt was so very genteel. He would never guess if he had met Mrs. Gardiner in any other circumstances that her husband was in trade. She was more naturally a lady than many a person who carried the title he had met in so-called "Polite" society!

Personal beauty - Plus! She did not have the look of the fashionable "Beauty" but she was lovely in every way. Her dark eyes, set off in a clear complexion. Her figure was light and pleasing. She was graceful in every way.

Intelligence - Plus! She held her own in conversation with him. Not giving in to his point of view because he was a man - he had to convince her - or she him! He did like a challenge. She would never be boring!

Personality - Plus. She was so considerate to her sister. She was vivacious, but not overwhelming. She was outgoing, but not flirtatious. She had sparkling wit and was charm personified.

Still, he needed to get to know her better. He needed to see Elizabeth in other situations, among other people. He needed to introduce his sister... He needed to get ready for dinner!!!

The carriage pulled up in front of the Gardiners' home about ten minutes early. Two gentlemen emerged and the bell was rung. Jane showed almost no sign of her emotions as the gentlemen were shown in. Lizzy was a little more transparent. She almost sparkled in anticipation. Their uncle watched them indulgently. He was looking forward to meeting two men who could raise interest in his oldest nieces!

Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley were announced. They entered the room and bowed to their hostess. Mr. Gardiner was introduced. Conversation was made with the uncle, but Mr. Gardiner was not fooled. They might be talking to him, but it was his nieces they were watching. Good thing they had set their interest on different girls!

Mr. Gardiner was more interested in finding out about Mr. Darcy, so he brought Mr. Darcy over Elizabeth, sat him down, and proceeded to talk to the two of them. Mrs. Gardiner did the same with Jane and Bingley. Mr. Darcy felt fairly comfortable with Mr. Gardiner and fished around for something to say. "Do you fish Mr. Gardiner?" he asked.

"Indeed I do Sir, when I get a chance at it. There's nothing I like more!" was Mr. Gardiner's enthusiastic response. They chatted a little about the sport. Mr. Darcy watched a smile come, unbidden, to Elizabeth's face. He had to ask what she found amusing.

"Your discussion reminds me of when I was younger. My uncle would bring his fishing gear with him to Longborne. This was before he was married. My father does not care much for sport, but he still enjoyed fishing at the time. He and my uncle would go out very early in the morning during the summer. I would sneak out and join them. I loved fishing. Papa and uncle would let me hold the fishing pole and would try to scare me with their worms!" She laughed a little. Mr. Gardiner and Mr. Darcy laughed as well, one remembering what a charming little girl she had been, the other imagining it.

"I remember the first fish Lizzy ever caught. She wasn't ready for it, so she was pulled into the stream. Her father was laughing so hard he couldn't pull her out. All three of us got soaked, but we landed that fish. It was a warm day, so we decided not to go in right away. When we did come in, we were roundly scolded as I recall for allowing Lizzy to ruin her dress!" They laughed some more.

The discussion changed to politics, and Darcy was fascinated to find that both uncle and niece were reasonably well informed. They had intelligent remarks to make and listened to his own with real interest.

Finally, a servant came in to announce dinner. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner asked their guests to proceed them. Each took a niece in to dinner, as it was not a formal dinner. The group sat around the table and continued to enjoy themselves. This time Mr. Gardiner paid more attention to Jane and Mr. Bingley. His wife concentrated more on Lizzy and Mr. Darcy. They reminisced on the beauties of Derbyshire. Lizzy asked questions about the neighborhood, her aunt's childhood, and Mr. Darcy's childhood as well. Her interest was obvious to her aunt. Mr. Darcy was pleased by her attention. She was not trying to flatter. She had shared a childhood memory of her own (the fishing) and so he shared a story of his own. He told the ladies of an experience he had with his father's steward's son. They had both been punished for the mess they made when the came in from fishing one day.

Dinner was followed by dessert. Soon after the ladies rose to leave. They left the gentlemen behind to go have tea in the sitting room. Mr. Gardiner brought his guests into his study. He poured each of them a brandy and the three sat down. Suddenly, the comfort and good cheer they had shared seemed slightly strained.

Mr. Gardiner decided to be direct. "My nieces have told me all about their trip to London. I must thank you for helping them. However, I must say you made some - how should I say this? - questionable decisions. Really now - cousins?" Both young men squirmed. "It seems no harm has come of it. Now that I have made your acquaintance, I can see that you meant only to help them. Their father has not been informed of the particulars of the trip. My nieces have begged me not to enlighten my brother. I have decided to honor their request."

Mr. Darcy let out the breath he didn't know he had been holding. Bingley was taken aback at their host's frankness, which left it to Mr. Darcy to respond. "Mr. Gardiner. I think you are right in saying we did not consider all the ramifications in offering to escort your nieces. However, I cannot see that we had any better choices."

"Perhaps, but I do not think you attempted enough to safeguard their reputations. Lizzy told me of the rumors that were circulating around the inn. I am glad you did not attempt to use an alias of some sort, but this could follow them. There seems to be no reason to be anxious, right now. However," and here Mr. Gardiner turned a stern eye on both of them, "if any rumors follow those girls here or anywhere else, I expect you young men to help us refute them. Now, we can leave this alone. There has been no trouble so far, and there should not be any if we are all lucky." Mr. Gardiner decided he had cowed the young men enough, and so let them make their escape back to the sitting room. It was not a role he excelled at, but he had decided someone had better make it clear to Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley that the girls did have someone looking out for their interests. He had no intention of making them get married. It looked like they might come to that point on their own! However, the proprieties had to be observed. Also, the lads needed to know that he was watching them.

He entered the sitting room to see a very domestic scene. Lizzy was sitting on the sofa with her aunt. Mr. Darcy sat on the nearest chair. He was talking to Mrs. Gardiner about his family, but once again was watching Lizzy. Jane and Bingley sat with heads together on two chairs on the other side of the room. All the ladies were doing "work". Both Lizzy and Jane were embroidering handkerchiefs. Mrs. Gardiner was knitting lace.

When it came time for the guests to take their leave, the family actually saw them into the hall. Fond farewells were shared. Mr. Bingley promised to call on Monday, and to bring his sisters. The Gardiners and Bennet sisters were all were pleased with that development.

Shortly after Mr. Bingley and Darcy left, Jane and Lizzy said goodnight and went to bed. It didn't take Lizzy long to prepare for bed, but she was not really sleepy. She slipped into her sister's room to talk.

"Jane, do you mind if I come in for a little while?"

"Not at all. Did you want to talk for a while?"

"Of course! You spent a great deal of time with Mr. Bingley this evening. Are you pleased he is bringing his sisters next time?"

"Oh Lizzy! I can't tell you how I feel. It is such a compliment. I hope they will like me."

"How could they not like you Jane! Everyone likes you. I would like to meet Mr. Darcy's sister, but she is still in Derbyshire. It doesn't sound like she will be in London soon, she is still too young to be "out" from what Mr. Darcy said."

"What shall we do about the handkerchiefs we made for them? I felt so awkward trying to find out Mr. Bingley's middle initial. Now that I have it done, how could I ever give it to him? It's far too personal. We should have thought of that Lizzy!"

"You are right. It did not seem so when we were all at the inn. I thought it was the most natural thing in the world - no different than giving a gift to Papa. I admit, I was wrong. I don't think I could just give it to Mr. Darcy either. Keep it for now Jane. We will think of something."

Chapter 11

Posted on Monday, 5 February 2001

Sunday was a quiet family day. The Gardiners and their family attended church, had lunch and then went for a walk in a nearby park.

Mr. Darcy also had a quiet day. He attended church, but then spent most of the day holed up in his library. He would have liked to get some work done in his study, but would never consider working on a Sunday. He knew nobody would bother him in the library, and so retreated for further consideration of developments.

The Bingley family slept in and decided to skip church. Mr. Bingley was in such a fog, he completely forgot it was Sunday until it was too late to attend church. His sisters seldom attended unless they had a particular reason. Bingley had reason to wish he stayed in bed when he joined the rest of his family for lunch.

Mr. Bingley knew he would be interrogated by his sisters regarding his evening at the Gardiners. Who was there, how was Mr. Darcy, what did they have to eat, why would he waste time on such lowly people, whether he had asked Mr. Darcy to join them at the opera, etc. Bingley had decided before lunch that he wanted to tell his sisters about Miss Bennet. Therefore, he was fairly honest in his answers when the interrogation started. This (needless to say) upset his sisters a great deal.

"Dinner was very nice. The Gardiners have two nieces staying with them - Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth Bennet. Lovely girls!"

"WHAT! I mean, you never mentioned these girls before. Are they staying with the Gardiner's for long? Did Mr. Darcy know them before? Where are they from?" screeched Caroline, while Louisa's jaw dropped in shock. Neither could believe their brother of duplicity, but they couldn't believe he was capable of hiding anything from them either.

Mr. Bingley jumped in, before his sister to blabber any more questions. "I've met the ladies before. Very pleasant girls. Yes, Darcy knows them. I could be wrong but I THINK I once heard him refer to them as distant cousins. I believe their father has an estate in Hertfordshire." Before his sisters could start interrogating him again, he changed the topic slightly. "I thought you might like to meet the Gardiners and Bennets. Perhaps we should call on them tomorrow. I more or less suggested it while I was there last night."

"Charles, really!" was Louisa's response. Her husband didn't care - he never paid afternoon calls.

Caroline narrowed her eyes. "Yes, perhaps we should call on Monday. We wouldn't want to miss a visit with such FASCINATING people, now would we Louisa?"

Louisa was about to say she could definitely miss visiting people who lived near Cheapside, when the importance of what her brother had said came to her. "He said they were cousins to Mr. Darcy!" she thought. "Yes, indeed. We should visit as soon as possible!" agreed Louisa.

Caroline was more worried about potential rivals. She was afraid these "cousins" might be the reason Mr. Darcy always seemed so indifferent to her. She had heard about his cousin Anne De Bourgh, but was sure a De Bourgh would NOT be staying in Cheapside. A study of the Darcy family tree might be in the near future.

Bingley disappeared after lunch. He had enough of his sisters for a day, in his opinion. He decided to go visit Darcy, where he could talk without reserve. After the tongue-lashing Darcy had given him over the servants' gossip, he was very careful about talking about the trip to London. The only person Bingley felt he could really talk to was Darcy himself. The fact that Darcy seldom participated in these conversations in no way discouraged Bingley. It was actually a positive feature. He could be in raptures over the blueness of Miss Bennet's eyes and get little more than a grunt from Darcy. In moments of perception, Bingley had realized that Darcy just might prefer a brown-eyed brunette over a lovely blue-eyed blond. He was actually grateful for the fact. If they had both fallen for the same sister, it would have been very disagreeable. This way, they might actually be brothers some day!

Bingley popping up out of nowhere was no novelty to the Darcy staff. He was allowed to enter and told the master was in the study. The butler actually approved of Mr. Bingley. He wasn't afraid to go after Mr. Fitzwilliam (the butler had been around a long time - Mr. Darcy always recalled the present man's father) and drag him out of his black moods. Mr. Fitzwilliam had been acting quite odd lately. Perhaps Mr. Bingley would help him.

The door opened and Bingley was announced. He slipped in past the butler. Darcy was sprawled in a large chair. He looked up at Bingley. "Yes? What are you doing here today?"

Bingley sat down. He was silent for a moment, then began, "Darcy, old chap. You haven't confirmed you are going with me to look at that estate in Hertfordshire. I thought we could leave on Tuesday?"

"My, you are in a rush. Any particular reason?" asked Darcy. He knew the answer, he just wanted to see Bingley lie (badly as always).

"If the estate is as desirable as the agent says, someone else may get it first. I would hate to loose the perfect place because I was too lazy to look at it!" declared Bingley. He looked at Darcy. Darcy wasn't buying it, that much was clear.

"Whatever you say Charles. I will be ready to go first thing on Tuesday. This time we take MY carriage. I say we take our horses as well. If the weather is good, we should ride at least part of the way. Riding would be better to look over the lands with the estate anyway."

"I think that's a splendid idea!" There was a brief pause. "I say, Darcy. How do you think last night went?"

Darcy grinned. He knew Bingley would get back to the divine Miss Bennet eventually. "Very well. The Gardiners are quite unexceptionable people. Dinner was excellent and the conversation quite enjoyable - other than that lecture in the study." Darcy grimaced in remembrance. So did Bingley.

"I know, I know. But that means that the family would welcome us, if, well if... quit laughing at me!" Bingley was nonplussed. He had seldom seen his friend laugh so easily and often as he had over the last few days. Darcy often smiled, but more often concealed any feelings other than displeasure when something, or someone, was not up to the mark.

"Bingley, you are so transparent! Everyone knows what you are about. You had better be sure about what you want before you go making any offers though. Bring your sisters tomorrow, we'll go take a look at that property on Tuesday and Wednesday. Get yourself settled man, before you move on to another life-altering project!"

Bingley sputtered a moment, and then laughed with his friend. "What about you?" he finally asked, when they had settled down again. "You already have property. You are as settled as a man of 40! Why don't you..." Before Bingley could finish the thought, Darcy broke in.

"I, unlike you, make decisions based on reason, not emotion. We still know very little about the Bennet family. If you like this new estate well, I will come and help you settle in. I make no more promise than that at this time Bingley."

Mr. Bingley knew there was no point in trying to get Mr. Darcy to see reason. He might talk about sense, but he couldn't see he was completely in love with Miss Elizabeth! Instead, he turned the talk to visiting tomorrow with his sisters and asking if Darcy was going as well.

"No. I have business to attend to. If we are leaving town so soon, I must do as much as I can." was Darcy's reply.

"Perhaps you would like to attend the opera tomorrow night? I hear it's quite good. I've gone ahead an bespoken a box." mentioned Bingley.

"Bingley! You could have had my box if you wanted it! You know that." replied Darcy. He was honestly surprised.

"I know, but Caroline was hinting and I was annoyed with her. I really didn't think you wanted her in your box - again. You know what she can be like. Besides, this way we have plenty of room. I thought I might invite the Gardiners and their nieces. I won't have room for everyone in my box. I thought, perhaps, you might have Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner and Miss Elizabeth, and I could have Miss Bennet with my sisters and Mr. Hurst (if he attends, which is very unlikely)."

Darcy returned Bingley's hopeful stare with a serious one of his own. "Bingley, do you think it is wise? Your sisters will have only met Miss Bennet that very day. We want to leave early the next morning." he paused, then went on, "Your continued attentions to Miss Bennet are too much Bingley. Give the lady some time to herself. Show a little decorum! Did it ever occur to you that the family might not like all the attention? We try to suppress rumors only to have your behavior create new ones!" He didn't like doing this, but SOMEONE had to show some sense!

Bingley wilted. "Do you really think she might not want to see me again?"

"No, no, Bingley! Just not SO SOON. Miss Bennet does appear to enjoy your company. I just think you should TRY to be a gentleman. Even if she wants to see you again, after his talk to us, do you really think her uncle wants you on the doorstep every day? And to go out with you during the evening as well? Think!" Darcy was feeling more awkward. It was hard to subdue Bingley without hurting him, something Darcy wanted to avoid at all costs.

"I suppose." Bingley heaved with a sigh. He then brightened. "We will be away for several days. I already have the box. What's the harm in inviting them? They can always say no!" He turned his pleading eyes on his friend. "I miss seeing her and speaking to her already! Going a whole day without her company is becoming very difficult Darcy. Say you will come to the opera and invite the Gardiners' to share your box."

Darcy was unequal to stopping Bingley's plans. The fact that they supported his own desires did affect his decision. "Oh, all right Bingley. Only because you will keep whining until you get your way. Thank goodness my sister doesn't do that. I would disown her instantly!" growled Darcy. He turned to the desk and wrote a note, folded it and sealed it. He wrote the direction on it. Meanwhile, his friend sat and smiled, pleased with his success. He realized Darcy couldn't be bullied, therefore he must WANT to bring Miss Elizabeth to the opera!

Chapter 12

Posted on Tuesday, 6 February 2001

A knock on the sitting room door interrupted the ladies as they quietly read. Mrs. Gardiner called "Enter" and a maid popped in. "There's a note for you ma'am." said the girl. Mrs. Gardiner thanked her and took the note.

"Who is it from Aunt" asked Jane.

"I don't recognize the seal - oh! It's from Mr. Darcy!" was the quick reply. Mrs. Gardiner remained quiet for a moment while she perused the note. "He has invited us to the opera tomorrow night." She turned bright eyes on her nieces. "I shall find your uncle and see what he thinks. I do love the opera. It would be nice for you girls to go..." she paused. She didn't want to get their hopes up. There were as many reasons to make an excuse as there were to go. Instead, she left the room in search of her husband.

Jane looked calm, but Lizzy could see she was excited. "Do you think Mr. Bingley would be attending with Mr. Darcy?" Lizzy asked her sister.

Jane turned pink, but said, "I have no idea why you would ask me Lizzy. He didn't mention it during dinner last night, if that is what you are asking."

Lizzy smiled at her sister's attempt to deflect her. "Just wondering."

Their aunt and uncle entered the room. "I think it would be acceptable to go to the opera. We seldom get the chance, and you girls may not be back in London for some time. I will send an acceptance for all of us, if you both want to go" their uncle said.

"Yes!" "Yes" they agreed. Lizzy then turned to her aunt. "We didn't exactly come prepared for all the social activities we've had! Callers tomorrow, the opera tomorrow night! I'm going upstairs to see what can be done with my wardrobe. Coming Jane?" she said as she turned to her sister.

"I believe that is a good idea. I will come up presently to help if I may." their aunt said as the ladies left the room. Their uncle sat down and wrote a brief reply thanking Mr. Darcy for the invitation and accepting on behalf of his wife, nieces and himself. After the note was approved by his wife, he sent it off.

The next morning saw the ladies of the Gardiner household out shopping. They had decided on their clothes for the afternoon and evening. Both ladies wanted a few trifles to dress up with for the evening. Their aunt was more than willing to accompany them. They returned shortly after, as they had a clear idea what they wanted and their aunt knew where to find it.

They settled down after lunch with their sewing. Jane was adding some lace to a simple blue gown she was going to wear for the evening. It would then match the shawl she was going to wear. Lizzy was working on the sleeves of her gown. They finished the work quickly and put their dresses away. They then worked on the more "acceptable" items - bonnets and embroidery - while waiting for Mr. Bingley and his sisters. Lizzy hoped Mr. Darcy might call as well, but was aware he had not stated he would, as Mr. Bingley had.

Every time they heard a carriage out on the street or the doorknocker go, the sisters flushed and looked at each other. Finally, the maid announced their visitors. Mr. Bingley entered first and greeted them all. He then presented his sisters, first to Mrs. Gardiner, then to Jane and Elizabeth.

All three were a little overcome. Mrs. Hurst dressed very fashionably. She was a fine looking woman, though a little overdressed. Miss Bingley was also dressed very finely. In her case it was in questionable taste. She was wearing more jewelry than an unmarried woman ought to, and the dark colors were not very proper, especially for an afternoon call in the summer.

Everyone accepted the necessary introductions, then sat to make conversation. Miss Bingley was perfectly charming. Jane fell for it, but Lizzy and her aunt both caught the undertone of superiority and Miss Bingley's snide manner. Mrs. Hurst seemed uninterested in being there at all. She basically just echoed or agreed with her sister. Mr. Bingley was so busy speaking to Miss Bennet that he paid very little attention to his sisters, unless they were addressing Jane. He did give Caroline one sharp glance when he caught her being a little impertinent to Jane, but otherwise seemed oblivious to his sisters growing dislike of the family they were visiting.

Caroline Bingley was annoyed. No matter how hard she tried, she hadn't pried out what relation the Gardiners or Bennets were to Mr. Darcy. They certainly didn't SEEM rich or important. Why, neither of them dressed better than little Georgiana, and she wasn't even OUT yet! They were both clearly old enough (and past) to be out, so what did they mean by dressing like a pair of young misses?

The maid interrupted by announcing another visitor. Mr. Darcy entered the room. He was immediately discomforted to see every eye turned in his direction. He politely greeted Mrs. Gardiner first, even though Miss Bingley stood and obviously expected a greeting from him immediately. He then (very properly) turned and greeting Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth. Only then did he greet Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. Darcy then (thankfully) said hello to his friend Bingley and took a seat next to Mrs. Gardiner. He had no intentions of getting caught up in conversation with Miss Bingley, and she had THAT LOOK that said she expected his attention. He always found her attentions annoying, but it had become unbearable recently. Far better to chat with his hostess. The fact that he could watch Elizabeth from where he sat had to (conscience) effect on his choice of seat. He talked about the opera with Mrs. Gardiner and was pleased to find her knowledgeable and appreciative. He enjoyed the conversation. It was with surprise that he heard Miss Bingley break into the conversation.

"Really sir! You astonish me. I was not aware you were attending the opera tonight with the Gardiners. Brother - I am surprised you didn't mention it to me!" she said as she looked at Mr. Bingley.

"Caroline, I was not aware that it concerned you!" was Mr. Bingley's harsher than usual reply. He was getting very tired of his sister's behavior. Her "I own Mr. Darcy" act was past annoying and had quickly become intolerable.

Darcy decided it would be most prudent to ignore the outburst. Instead he informed Mrs. Gardiner that he would be happy to call for them in his carriage. He knew it would be comfortable enough for the short ride to the opera house. He had no idea what kind of equipage the Gardiners might own, and thought (fleetingly) it might be nice to be crowded in the carriage with them (especially Elizabeth).

Caroline noticed Mr. Darcy was avoiding her, but since he didn't seem to be wasting his attentions on either of the Miss Bennets it didn't bother her - much. She was too busy planning ways to finagle her way into the Darcy box that night to annoy be anything but automatically polite for the rest of the visit.

Bingley hummed to himself. He was as pleased as he could be. They were to meet the Gardiners at the opera. He was fairly sure he could convince Mr. Gardiner to allow Miss Bennet to join him and his sisters after the interval. His box would have only three and his sisters would be there to chaperone. Darcy could not object, he was sure. He would (hopefully) be too busy looking at the lovely Miss Elizabeth to even notice!

Bingley kept his eyes open as he escorted his sister through the foyer to the planned meeting spot. Mrs. Hurst had decided to stay home, so he only had Caroline to deal with, which only made the evening better in Bingley's opinion. He turned as someone clouted him on the shoulder. "Well done Bingley! Oh, I say, you've got your sister with you. Well, you have to tell me all about it at the club later!" The gentleman, an acquaintance of Mr. Bingley's, took himself off after that very puzzling statement.

Bingley shrugged at his sister's inquisitive glance. "Don't ask me," he said. "I haven't the faintest idea what that was about. Must have me mixed up with someone else." He looked eagerly around and was rewarded with the sight of his friend and guests. He dragged Caroline over and greeted everyone with enthusiasm. "You must spare a couple of your guests to me, Darcy! Caroline and I will rattle around in my box otherwise." He looked hopefully at Jane. "Miss Bennet. Surely you wouldn't object to being separated from your party for part of the evening?"

Miss Bingley was appalled. If Jane came alone to their box, she would have to stay with her brother and watch him coo over this upstart! She wouldn't have a chance to sit with Mr. Darcy. Nobody would see HER with Mr. Darcy, they would see that brown-haired snippet, Miss Elizabeth instead. It would undo some careful hints she had dropped to friends as to the closeness of Mr. Darcy to herself as well as her brother. Unfortunately, she couldn't come up with an objection quickly enough. Mr. Darcy and the Gardiner's gave their permission and Mr. Bingley was escorting his sister on one arm and the lovely Miss Bennet on the other to their box. He sat Jane in the middle and proceeded to monopolize her attention until the music started. Miss Bingley could not see Mr. Darcy's box from where she sat. She sat, fuming, throughout the opera.

Elizabeth was a little surprised by Mr. Bingley's forwardness, but admitted to herself that it was perfectly all right. He was now an accepted acquaintance, and had his sister chaperoning them. Besides, they were at the opera. As far as she could tell, everyone attended as much to see and be seen as to hear the music. She sat next to Mr. Darcy, with her Aunt and Uncle seated behind them. His proximity was very pleasant. He politely offered to share his libretto with her, which gave him plenty of reasons to lean over (when turning pages) or to keep his head close to hers (when reading). At this point, only her aunt and uncle directly behind him kept Mr. Darcy from severely improper behavior. He was very glad at the break (and yet disappointed) to move away from Miss Elizabeth when he got up to stretch. The ladies left to refresh themselves. Mr. Gardiner and Mr. Darcy were left to themselves. They discussed the opera until a knock at the door was followed by a "yoo-hoo".

Miss Bingley sauntered into the box immediately after. She was taken aback to see Mr. Gardiner there. She had noticed Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth moving away from the box and thought they were accompanied by Mr. Gardiner. She had HOPED to get Mr. Darcy alone, even for a moment. "Mr. Darcy, Mr. Gardiner. The performance is sufficient, considering the time of year." She moved to the front of the box and looked out. "The view is far superior from your box Mr. Darcy. Charles is impossible about these things!" She rolled her eyes. Mr. Gardiner and Darcy suppressed the desire to do the same.

"The box is only three over from mine. I cannot imagine the view is noticeably different." was Mr. Darcy's cool reply. Mr. Gardiner smiled to himself at both her predictable attempts and at his practiced deflection. His admiration of Mr. Darcy continued to grow. The younger man's aplomb was amazing!

A knock followed by Mr. Bingley and Jane interrupted whatever Caroline would have said in reply. "Hello there! Caroline, I was very surprised that you ran off by yourself. You should know better - its very easy to get separated or lost here, even if it's not as crowded as usual." He turned to Mr. Gardiner. "I hope you don't mind if Caroline and I keep Miss Bennet for the rest. It was very enjoyable having someone who so appreciates music with us - wasn't it Caroline?"

Miss Bingley ground her teeth. Once again, outdone by her brother before she had an opportunity to "arrange" things HER way. "Of course Charles." she said. Her response was polite, but her expression and tone indicated otherwise. Her brother ignored her, so the others did as well. Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth returned and indicated that the show was about the start, so Bingley returned to his box with his sister and guest. Everyone in Darcy's box breathed a sigh of relief when they left.

Darcy escorted his guests out to his carriage and said a fond good night to Bingley. He gave Miss Bingley a polite farewell and promised to pick Bingley up early the next day. "You can sleep in the carriage Bingley!"

He climbed into the carriage and was pleased to see Elizabeth was directly in front of him. He smiled at her the entire way back to her Aunt and Uncles' home. He handed each of the ladies out, said goodnight and accepted their thanks for the evening. He climbed back in and proceeded home. He went directly to bed, but had an (oddly) difficult time getting to sleep...

Chapter 13

Posted on Wednesday, 14 February 2001

Darcy stared at his companion, sitting peacefully asleep across from him in the carriage. Bingley was relaxed. He somehow was pulled upright, shaved, fed, and stuffed into his clothes and managed to go back to sleep with almost no effort at all. With a sigh, Darcy admitted it to himself it was probably preferable to his own state of being wide awake as soon morning came - no matter how little sleep he had the night before.

He had spent the night restlessly tossing and turning. It had been warm, but that wasn't the problem. It had not affected him during the evening, but when he got home he couldn't forget some of the odd looks he had received. Darcy had been totally caught up in Miss Elizabeth's presence. He had said as little as possible (and still be polite) to the Gardiners. He had only seen Miss Bennet in the carriage to and from the house. So why were those odd glances and smiles from members of the ton disturbing him?

When Bingley awoke, Darcy fully intended to question him. Perhaps he had heard something, or noticed something. Surely those blasted rumors hadn't started to make the rounds?

The carriage, well sprung as it was, still jolted somewhat as they made their way. With any luck they would be in Meryton in time for luncheon. They would then go look at the estate - Netherfield was it? - for the afternoon. They could look over the grounds tomorrow and Bingley could then make a decision. Darcy himself would never make such a hasty decision, but he knew Bingley would. Not normally a fan of London, Darcy was anticipating a quick return. He wanted to be sure all was right...

Meanwhile, in London, the Bennet sisters were playing with their younger cousins in a park. The children had been a little rowdy. Jane wanted to spare her aunt some trouble. Lizzy was looking forward to a chance to run around without being scolded for improper behavior. They had a marvelous morning and returned in plenty of time for lunch. The girls refreshed themselves while their aunt heard all about the fun in the park from her happy offspring.

After lunch the ladies intended to pay a call on the Bingley sisters. Jane and Mrs. Gardiner had agreed that it was only polite. The Bingleys had called on them, it was their turn to call on the Bingleys. Mrs. Gardiner was not very impressed with either sister, but knew the importance of keeping up the social niceties. With Jane clearly falling in love with Mr. Bingley, it was important that they keep on good terms with his sisters. There should be no reason for reproaches. Lizzy was not very eager to go, but agreed to, "On the principle that at least we will outnumber the Bingleys." Her comment made her aunt laugh and her sister mildly protest.

They dressed and called for Mr. Gardiner's carriage. They entered the house and were shown to a very fine parlour. Miss Bingley was by herself. Her sister had a headache from the heat. Miss Bingley was not disposed to be polite, but her desire to learn more about the Bennets outweighed any other consideration. She therefore used her not inconsiderable powers of wit and charm. Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth were surprised, but also pleased. They had a very enjoyable visit. As they left, all agreed that Miss Bingley could be a very pleasant hostess.

"I have seldom been half so entertained by a society lady as I have today by Miss Bingley." declared Mrs. Gardiner as they climbed back in to the carriage for the ride home.

"She certainly improves upon further acquaintance!" agreed Lizzy.

Jane had little to say, but it was obvious she was pleased that Charles Bingley's sister seemed willing to be an acquaintance and welcomed them into her circle.

Letters from Meryton awaited the ladies when the arrived home. Lizzy disappeared to read a letter from Charlotte. She was still displeased with Charlotte's choice, but had mostly reconciled herself to it. She knew it was either that or lose all contact with her friend.

Jane sat down with her aunt to read a letter from Mrs. Bennet. It was full of the usual exclamations and contradictory advice. Mrs. Bennet longed to see her sweet daughters, but if they were being visited by any young men (of fortune of course) they could certainly be spared a little longer. Jane smiled to herself when she realized that for once their mother was right on the mark. They had indeed been visited by young men of fortune. She could only hope that they would be visited again!

The rest of the day passed quietly in home duties.

Mr. Bingley was quite enthusiastic about EVERYTHING. He liked Meryton very well indeed! A very charming place! He approved the lane leading to Netherfield. The house was most happily situated! A fine place! The interior was furnished - how very convenient! A pleasant mix of styles and good taste prevailed within. Excellent! and so on, and so on. Mr. Darcy was heartily tired of it. It was clear that Bingley was going to take the place, no matter what it looked like or it's condition. Fortunately, it was the closest thing they had seen as of yet to meeting Bingley's needs. They retired to the inn, both eager to go over the grounds tomorrow by horseback.

Morning found them enjoying their ride (after an indifferent breakfast). "The first thing you will need to do, Bingley, is get a decent housekeeper and steward. They can hire the rest of the staff for you, since you are in such a rush! I can recommend a man for steward. He is a cousin to my own man. Very solid."

"Darcy! I didn't say I was going to take it, not yet at any rate." was Bingley's reply.

"Bingley, the only thing you did not do is shout "I must have it!" to the region at large. I'm sure the agent is writing up the agreement as we speak. It was clear yesterday that you came prepared to take the place."

"It's no Pemberley, I'll give you that. But I must settle somewhere!"

"The house is acceptable. I'm sure your sisters will help you with a little redecorating. The grounds need some work, but nothing unusual. The property is pleasant enough, I'll give you that. I was thinking yesterday that Netherfield is the closest we've come so far in meeting the criteria you listed before we started hunting for your estate. You had better take it."

"Thank you! I will." and with that Bingley spurred his horse to a trot, then a gallop. Darcy easily caught up, and the two enjoyed a good ride together. They then returned to Meryton. Bingley satisfied the agent that he would take the contract. He signed the prepared paperwork. The two men paid their bill at the inn and left early. They had enough time to make it back to London before it got too late. Neither was interested in spending any more time at the Meryton inn.

"Charles! You are home early. We did not expect you before tomorrow. I take it the property is inappropriate? You should look for an estate further north - Derbyshire is so lovely!" was Caroline's greeting to her brother.

"As a matter of fact Caroline, the estate was excellent. I have taken Netherfield for a year, with an option to buy it if I remain pleased. I will spend tomorrow hiring a steward. Darcy has suggested a man to me. If he suits, I just need to hire a housekeeper and let her find servants. I was thinking of asking White to move to the new estate and having the new housekeeper keep the town house. We know Mrs. White, and she has always been dependable. I think she would like to move away from London. What do you think? And when is supper?" Bingley brushed past his sister and bounded up the stairs without waiting for a reply. He wanted to wash and rest a little before dinner.

Miss Bingley's voice followed him up the stairs. "Why didn't you bring Mr. Darcy for dinner? His own staff will not be ready to feed him properly! CHARLES!"

Mr. Bingley, used to his sister, continued bounding up the stairs without so much as a pause, and did not reply.

Mr. Bingley joined Mr. Darcy at their club for luncheon the following day. Darcy had spent the morning doing business. Bingley had settled with his housekeeper that she would go take care of the new country house and would see to the servants. The place had some already, and a few more could be spared from the town house. They would manage. Mrs. White was a pleasant and well-organized woman. She would go to a couple of agencies that afternoon to see about hiring some more staff and everything would be all right. She did ask her employer that she could see the house for herself before she could commit to when it might be fit for the master to move in. She was reasonable to his joy and admitted that even if the place was a mess she could probably shift things to suit by Michaelmas.

They enjoyed a hearty lunch, and talked of their morning's work during it. After lunch, over a glass of wine, Bingley finally spoke on another matter. "What do you say, Darcy, to visiting the Gardiners this afternoon? I thought I might invite them to dinner, seeing that they've had us over already. A fellow has to do something with his time. White has the move well in hand. I doubt there will be much more for me to do for about a week now!"

"I sincerely doubt the Gardiners want us on their doorstep every single day we are in town Bingley," was the collected reply.

"Darcy! They were very friendly. And the young ladies are uncommonly pretty! You can sit around here all afternoon if you like. I think I will go ask a couple of very nice ladies to join me for a walk!"

"I did not say I would object to a walk, Bingley. I just pointed out that daily visits, now that we have returned, might be a little much."

The two rose from the table. Just as they were about to leave, the same acquaintance who had importuned Bingley at the Opera stopped by. "Bingley, old chap! No time at the opera, but I simply must hear all about it! How did you manage to lease the Grange in Surry? I've been trying for simply ages to get them to sell to me!"

Both men looked confused at Mr. Northington's comments. Bingley replied quite politely, "No, Northington, I've leased a place in Hertfordshire. I just leased it yesterday, so any report you had before that was very premature. I did look at a few places in Surry, but I don't remember any place called the Grange. What about you Darcy?" Here Bingley turned to his friend.

"No, I've heard of the Grange but we never looked at it. We visited Greenfields (dreadful place, don't bother Northington) and the Ashington Oaks (the name indicates all - full of pretension that it couldn't live up to). So you are looking for a place Northington?"

"Just a place to stay until the pater turns the main house over to me. He says it will be a few years yet before he's ready to move to the small house. With the wife and children, we need more room now - and you know my father. He's king of the roost. I would like to put my feet under my OWN table!" with a grin at his friends, Northington moved on, hailing a new friend who had entered his line of vision.

Bingley crooked his finger to Darcy and the two exited before anyone else could interrupt.

Chapter 14

Posted on Thursday, 22 February 2001

Lizzy and her aunt were turning out the attic. It was a tedious job, but not terribly difficult. They had a maid to do the heavy cleaning. Mrs. Gardiner was a good manager and kept things tidy. She normally did this job later in the fall, but Lizzy's jitters had finally affected her aunt. Jane stayed below and taught her oldest niece to embroider.

While they worked, Mrs. Gardiner and Lizzy discussed Mrs. Bennet's latest letter. She had written her daughters with a demand for their immediate return home. Mrs. Phillips had related to her that an entire regiment was to be stationed in Meryton, and Mrs. Bennet wanted her daughters at home and ready to take advantage of the situation. They had permission to stay only long enough to get a new gown each (no point in those dreadful nieces of Mrs. Long getting ahead!) and were then expected home. Mr. Bennet added a brief note requesting their return for the sake of his sanity. It was clear that Mrs. Bennet was willing to ignore the failure of her two oldest daughters to catch Mr. Collins. She was too excited about the fine young men in the lovely red coats! The time passed quickly and they were soon done going through the old trunks and boxes. There was no moth damage, everything that needed to be dusted had been, and the whole lot was reorganized. Mrs. Gardiner and Lizzy headed downstairs to have tea.

Jane looked up to see her aunt and sister descending from above. They both looked hot and dusty. "Jane, dear. Go ahead and call for tea. You shouldn't wait for us any longer. Lizzy and I will be back as soon as we've cleaned up."

The doorbell rang. The maid answered it while Mrs. Gardiner and Lizzy were in the front hall, about to ascend to refresh themselves. Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy entered. Mr. Bingley said a cheerful hello. It was unlikely he noticed anything amiss. Mr. Darcy, on the other hand, immediately noticed that the ladies in the hall were not prepared to receive visitors.

Mrs. Gardiner immediately rectified the situation. "Gentlemen. Please go join my niece Jane for tea. We will be with you shortly." She shooed Lizzy up the stairs and went to clean up and change as quickly as possible. She was not as fast as her niece. Lizzy was already downstairs, hair tided, face washed, and fresh dress on (looking charming). It was all Mrs. Gardiner could do NOT to laugh.

Over tea, Mr. Bingley enthused over his trip and the lovely estate he had leased. He decided to tease the ladies and wouldn't tell them the name of the estate or the village it was situated near. Instead he waxed eloquent over the fields, the pretty stream, the work to do on the gardens, the ballroom. When they turned to Mr. Darcy to get a straight answer, he demurred. "It is not my place to enlighten you if Bingley chooses not to. You will have to wait until he is tired of his nonsense!" Darcy smiled and the ladies continued questioning Mr. Bingley. All were in good humor and enjoying the banter.

When tea was finished Mr. Darcy decided to bring up the original reason for the visit. "We were wondering if you would like to go for a walk. It is very fine out today. It's a shame to waste the day within doors."

Jane and Lizzy agreed, and went to prepare themselves for the walk. Mrs. Gardiner suggested that they go to the park just down the street and recommended a return time. Even Bingley could not ignore the gentle orders. The men realized they were still on probation (as a manner of speaking) with the Gardiners and were expected to behave so.

The Bennet sisters came down and off they went. Various topics were discussed, sometimes as a group, sometimes in pairs. When they were on the way back, each member of the party protested that the walk had been most refreshing and company very congenial. Mr. Bingley (with a triumphant look at his friend) suggested that if the weather was fine, a walk on the following day would be possible. Jane smiled at him and thanked him, but replied "I'm afraid we must defer. We are going to pay calls with our aunt tomorrow."

"Well then, perhaps the day after?" Bingley asked.

"Perhaps." was all Jane said.

Elizabeth felt a better answer was necessary. "We may be going home soon. Our father is eager for us to return to Longbourn. Our mother wrote to us asking for a definite date for our return. We intend to write back and leave Monday at the latest."

There was a moment of silence as they passed another group of walkers. Then Mr. Darcy said, "I shall be sorry to see you go. I don't, however, blame you for going home. I think I will be leaving soon also. London is not the best place to be in summer. A country estate is definitely to be preferred."

Lizzy laughingly agreed. Mr. Bingley's long face proclaimed his feelings on the subject. He forgot entirely for a moment that his new estate was quite close to the Bennets and that he could see them when he moved in.

They came to the Gardiner's door. The ladies thanked their escorts and farewells were exchanged. Just as they were about to leave, Jane decided to be a little more forward than she normally would be. "I hope your sisters are usually in on Friday? We were hoping to include them in our calls tomorrow." This was as large a hint as Lizzy had ever heard her sister give. Hope blossomed on Mr. Bingley's face.

"Oh yes! They will most assuredly be home tomorrow! Caroline told me how much she enjoyed your call on Tuesday." He was finally dragged away by Darcy, who didn't want to keep his coachman waiting any longer.

The following afternoon found Mr. Darcy finally paying his (in Caroline's estimation) long overdue call on the Bingley ladies. He had dropped by for lunch and showed no signs of leaving. Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley exchanged many pointed glances. It might take Mr. Darcy time to come to them, but he evidently had a hard time leaving again! All was as it should be.

Then the Bennet sisters and their aunt arrived. Mr. Darcy, who had seemed somewhat abstracted after lunch, came down to earth immediately. He and Charles were immediately involved in conversation with the Bennets, leaving Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst to entertain Mrs. Gardiner. This time all the visitors noticed a distinct lack in their hostess. Caroline was furious and did a very poor job of hiding it. Once again those Bennet chits had stolen all the attention! It was insupportable! Her malicious comments were easily deflected by Elizabeth and missed or ignored by Jane. Their aunt carefully attempted (sometimes with success) to return the conversation to more polite channels. When the Bennets rose to leave, Mr. Darcy rose also.

"Thank you for your hospitality, Miss Bingley, Mrs. Hurst. I will take my leave as well." This was the final blow for Miss Bingley. It was now obvious to her that he and Charles had been expecting the Bennets and that was the only reason Mr. Darcy had called. She was out for blood and was going to find it.

Mr. Darcy gave his leave to the ladies as he helped them into the Gardiner carriage. They continued on to a dressmaker's. There they tried on the dresses they had ordered. After the fitting they returned to Gracechurch Street. There, they finally felt free to talk.

"I cannot believe the difference in Miss Bingley! She was so charming, so friendly, so amusing during our last visit! This time, she was so unpleasant!" exclaimed Lizzy to her sister and aunt.

"Perhaps she was unwell, or had a headache coming on." was Jane's charitable answer.

"She was definitely discomposed today. Mrs. Hurst was also. I can only think it was the presence of the gentlemen that made the difference today," said Mrs. Gardiner. "You recall, when we first met them, they were much the same. Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley were with them here."

"Yes, there was something of jealousy about them. I can only think that they want someone of more distinguished family for their brother!" Lizzy said. She was very annoyed at the way Miss Bingley had continuously attempted to demean them.

"Lizzy! They have only met us. Perhaps when we all get to know one another better.." Jane was unsure how to finish the thought. She wanted to think well of Mr. Bingley's sisters, but the reality was she was perfectly aware of the inconsistency of their behavior. Jane had no simple (nice) way to really explain it.

Mrs. Gardiner added, "I rather think it is not jealousy over their brother's prospects, Lizzy. I think they are not fond of being overshadowed. It could be as simple as that." She thought it was more than that. Mrs. Gardiner was a shrewd observer. Miss Bingley was jealous over Mr. Darcy's attentions to Elizabeth, not Mr. Bingley's to Jane. Miss Bingley had almost constantly referred to Mr. Darcy's sister. Her apparent intimacy with Miss Darcy was ignored by the group except when a polite response was required.

Elizabeth and Jane went to play with their cousins and the conversation ended.

Meanwhile, at the Bingley townhouse...

"I cannot believe it! She has no fashion, no manners, no looks, and apparently no family of importance! I haven't been able to find any connections to the Darcys of Pemberley. I have worked too hard and too long to lose him to some upstart hussy!" screamed Miss Bingley to her sister.

"Of course you have my dear. And that Jane Bennet! With her low relations in Cheapside, she thinks she is worthy of our Charles!" Mrs. Hurst seemed to forget, as did her sister, that their own father had been in trade. They preferred to remember that their mother was from a respectable North Country family and they were rich (even if the money did come from trade).

"Indeed! When Charles could have Georgiana Darcy! I'm sure Mr. Darcy looks upon the match quite fondly. After all, he encourages Charles to visit them, has introduced Georgiana to us! We are all quite fond of one another. What more could he ask for?"

"Yes, sister. I think we should make sure those Bennets are aware of how things stand."

Miss Bingley looked quite happy. "We shall visit them tomorrow. We will make it quite clear to them that Mr. Darcy is almost engaged and so is our brother. After all, they are going home to their insignificant country house, and we are moving to Charles new estate soon. They will soon be nothing more than a bad memory!" They settled down to plan the most plausible conversation they could create for the following day.

Saturday morning found the Bennet ladies once more at the dressmakers. They each tried on their new dress and found they were fine. They paid the seamstress and returned home with their purchases and packed them immediately. They intended to leave early on Monday. Jane and Lizzy felt it would be inappropriate to do most of their packing on Sunday. This way they would only have to put a few things in the trunk on Sunday evening.

They had lunch with the Gardiner family and settled in to enjoy the afternoon with their aunt. All were surprised when Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst were announced. Mrs. Hurst entered first, and her simpering replies to their welcome puzzled Lizzy. Miss Bingley was in great humor and was very gracious at their greeting her.

Mrs. Gardiner rang for tea and general conversation progressed. They were once again the pleasant, charming and entertaining ladies they had been in the past. Before Lizzy's puzzlement changed to suspicion, Miss Bingley attacked.

Chapter15

Posted on Tuesday, 27 February 2001

Miss Bingley smiled and leaned towards Lizzy. "I understand you know Mr. Darcy quite well, but have not yet been introduced to his sister?" At Elizabeth's nod, Miss Bingley continued. "Georgiana is SUCH a lovely lady. She is very fond of her future sister, Anne De Bourgh. Of course, they are cousins. Such a lovely custom, don't you think Miss Elizabeth?" She sat back and smiled.

"I'm afraid I don't quite understand, Miss Bingley," was Elizabeth's reply. "Is Miss Darcy engaged to a cousin? I thought from what Mr. Darcy said that she was still a little young for marriage."

"Only a little young for marriage, but not too young for an engagement. But no, I was speaking of Mr. Darcy's engagement to his cousin, Miss De Bourgh. She's Lady Catherine De Bourgh's only child and heiress to the De Bourgh estate, as well as being the granddaughter of an Earl. An excellent match for both of them! Dear Georgiana is a little shy - she will be so much happier with a sister she knows well and is fond of." Miss Bingley, of course, knew everything she was saying was a lie. Her brother had once mentioned that Darcy disliked visiting his aunt because she kept throwing his cousin Anne at him. Darcy had said that only his cousin Anne was more opposed to the idea than he was!

Elizabeth was shocked at this revelation. It more than hinted that either Mr. Darcy was engaged or was soon to be engaged. "His behavior is not that of an affianced man." Lizzy thought to herself. She gained strength from the thought. "Mr. Darcy has often spoken of his sister. We have not conversed at length about all his relations," was Lizzy's composed response. If Miss Bingley hoped to upset her publicly, she would have to do better than that!

Miss Bingley dropped the subject and moved one. She had planted the seed. Now Elizabeth would wonder why he didn't speak much about his relations, and would hopefully think he was taken (or dishonest) and would leave him alone! Instead they chatted about the newest fashions, on which Miss Bingley was an expert.

On the other side of the room, Mrs. Hurst was talking, less subtly, about Miss Darcy. How sweet she was! How charming! What good friends the Bingleys and Darcys all were together! How dear Georgiana admired Charles, and how Charles thought she was the most adorable young lady of his acquaintance! Mrs. Gardiner was a clear-headed and experienced woman. Mr. Bingley was clearly interested in Jane, therefore this talk of Miss Darcy was meant to be misleading or was wishful thinking. Jane was less experienced and more likely to think kindly of others. The longer Mrs. Hurst spoke, the more upset Jane became, though outwardly Jane was quite collected.

After doing all the damage they thought they could, the Bingley sisters made their farewells and left to make another call. The Gardiner household went back to its regular afternoon behavior. Mrs. Gardiner went to check on dinner and the Bennet sisters went back to packing. Once they were along upstairs, Lizzy quite holding herself in check. "You wouldn't believe what that awful Miss Bingley was saying to me! She implied that Mr. Darcy is already engaged to his cousin, an heiress by the name of Anne DeBourgh! Isn't that the name of that horrible Mr. Collins patroness?" She looked hopefully at her sister. "You don't think it's true, do you Jane? Mr. Darcy certainly didn't act like an engaged man! He told us about his sister and his parents being dead and a little about his home. He would have mentioned if he was engaged, or even likely to be, wouldn't he?"

"Mr. Darcy has been nothing but the most correct of gentlemen to us." agreed Jane. "I cannot believe it. Miss Bingley must be misinformed, or has incorrectly understood something Mr. Darcy or Miss Darcy has said."

"Oh Jane! That is just like you! I doubt, from they way she said it, that she was unaware of what she was implying. I wouldn't put it past to her misinform me on purpose!" Lizzy then looked more closely at her sister. "What did Mrs. Hurst say to you and Aunt Gardiner, Jane? Aunt looked annoyed, if you can believe it, at one point! You are upset. What is wrong?"

Jane looked down at the items she was packing. "I can only hope that Mrs. Hurst was also misinformed. She definitely implied that Mr. Bingley is shortly to become engaged to Miss Darcy."

"Miss Darcy! I cannot believe it! Mr. Darcy would never allow it. Did you not hear how he spoke of his sister? He described her as very shy and sweet. He talked about her as a child, not a woman about to be married!"

"Mrs. Hurst did say she was full young to be married, but not too young to be engaged. You know yourself, Lizzy. She is no younger that Lydia, who is out. It sounded to me as if Miss Darcy is out as well, or will be when the Season starts. I thought he liked me. I saw no deception in Mr. Bingley - or in Mr. Darcy."

"No, of course you didn't Jane! You would be the last person to detect deception! I did not either. I don't know if it is because there is no deception, or because I'm deceiving myself."

"Lizzy, do you mean to say you are falling in love with Mr. Darcy?" Jane exclaimed. She had never known her sister to show such partiality for a man, but for her to admit it seemed extraordinary.

"I don't know! I like him - I like him more than I have ever liked any man I've met! But we have only known one another for a few days, really. It's too soon to say. What about you and Mr. Bingley? I have detected more than admiration in you where he is concerned!" Lizzy's tone turned teasing with the last declaration. Jane blushed and admitted her partiality.

"He is everything a young man should be." she finished.

"As well as being handsome and rich, which a man should be if he possibly can!" laughed Lizzy. "I give you leave to like him! You have liked many a stupider person."

The two sisters smiled at one anther. Both felt better for having discussed their feelings. They both knew they had support and love from their sister. They had discounted, as much as possible, the nasty insinuations of the Bingley sisters. All they could do now was hope that, if the gentlemen's intentions were real and honorable, that they would find a way.

Mr. Darcy had decided to call upon the residents of the Gardiner house on Sunday afternoon. He usually avoided making calls, and even more so on Sunday. That being established, he was unwilling to lose an opportunity to visit Miss Elizabeth one last time before she left town. He comforted himself with the knowledge that he was invited to Bingley's new place in September.

When Darcy agreed to come, he considered the situation, and had decided to bring Georgiana with him. It would do her good to get out among people again. He wanted to spend more time with her. Georgiana seemed to think he blamed her for the "incident" at Ramsgate. If they spent more time together surely she would realized he was not angry with Georgiana. Pleasant company and society was just what she needed to take her out of herself!

Without meaning to, his thoughts once again turned to Miss Elizabeth. She was so kind, so thoughtful. Darcy knew she would be gentle with his sister, and that Georgiana would like, would APPROVE of Miss Elizabeth. It was too soon yet, but he knew his feelings were beyond anything he had felt before. If Georgiana liked her, and if his feelings were the same in a few weeks time (when he showed up at Bingley's new house) then he would be sure she was THE ONE. He could make the acquaintance of her family and do things properly.

Darcy nodded to himself. Yes, everything was working out beautifully!

Chapter 16

Posted on Thursday, 1 March 2001

Sunday, immediately after lunch...

Fitzwilliam Darcy and Charles Bingley were rather taken aback by the Bingley sisters' enthusiasm and downright glee when their butler announced that the Misses Bennet were calling upon them. Charles had assumed he would sneak out later in the day with Darcy to pay a last call upon Jane and Elizabeth. Charles tended to think the best of most people, but even he was suspicious at his sisters' pleasure in visiting with the Bennets. Darcy, who was more realistic, was pleased to have the after-lunch tedium reversed by the Bennets, but he was worried about the sudden interest Caroline (in particular) was showing in Jane and Elizabeth.

The call started out in the most unexceptional way with discussion of the weather and traveling conditions for the Bennets' trip home. Lemonade was served (due to the warm weather tea was considered inappropriate). While sipping on her lemonade, Elizabeth was surprised when her arm was jogged by Miss Bingley, who was vigorously fanning herself. "Oh! How clumsy of me! My dear Miss Elizabeth, I've ruined your lovely dress."

"Thank you for your concern, Miss Bingley. As a matter of fact, I spilled very little. It seems to have soaked into my gloves and reticule, however. If you would be so kind?" Lizzy rose and moved towards the door. She needed to rinse out her gloves and empty her reticule immediately, before everything was ruined!

Miss Bingley insisted on escorting Lizzy to a guest room where she could rinse her gloves, wipe up any other spilled lemonade, and check on her reticule's contents. Caroline Bingley never passed up a chance. She had hit Elizabeth on purpose, trying to make her look silly, drenched in her drink. Instead she had to be sympathetic. Still, maybe she could turn this "accident" to her own advantage.

Lizzy dropped her gloves in the washing bowl provided and instructed the maid in rinsing them while Lizzy emptied her reticule. Lizzy set out all the items quickly, splitting them into the "dry" pile and the "damp" pile. She pulled out the items that needed checking, leaving the others on the bed. While Lizzy and the maid looked over Lizzy's belongings, Caroline took a quick look at the "other" items. Suddenly, Caroline Bingley spotted something that took her breath away...

Downstairs, the conversation continued. Mrs. Hurst didn't dare be too snide or make pointed comments about Miss Darcy in front of her brother and Mr. Darcy. Darcy was heartily board with Mrs. Hurst and just wanted to spend time alone with Elizabeth - something he knew was impossible, but wanted anyway. Jane continued to chat with Bingley, Bingley actually FLIRTED a little with Jane.

The group was relieved to be rejoined by Miss Elizabeth and Miss Bingley. Darcy suggested a walk (in a futile attempt to spend more time with Elizabeth and less with Caroline Bingley). His suggestion was greeted with enthusiasm by everyone but Mrs. Hurst. Jane informed her aunt's coachman that they would not need the coach for an hour and off they went. There was a park nearby, so they moved off down the nearest path in search of shade and amusement.

There was a warm breeze in the park. It tossed the ladies curls and ruffled their skirts. Caroline liked to draw attention to herself as much as possible. She therefore spent a large amount of time complaining on how the breeze was mussing her skirts, ruining the tilt of her hat, ruffling the feathers on said hat or tanning her delicate skin. Caroline mistakenly believed that she could hold Mr. Darcy's attention this way. All she did was bore him and annoy her brother. Jane and Lizzy would look at one another in disbelief at each of Caroline's more strident complaints. They compared Miss Bingley unfavorably to their younger sisters and some of the sillier ladies they knew. Darcy just was glad his sister and Miss Elizabeth were not noisy and annoying. Charles, who was somewhat inured to it compared her to Miss Jane Bennet and wished she had declined a walk.

Miss Bingley soon became tired and demanded they sit for awhile. Lizzy, who was a great walker, suggested the party break up and meet again. She was far from tired. "I will be spending most of tomorrow sitting in a carriage. I would prefer to take my exercise while I can, if anyone would care to accompany me."

Mr. Darcy instantly volunteered to go with her. Jane (reluctantly) said she would rest with Caroline. Bingley agreed to stay with Miss Bennet and his sister. As soon as she realized Elizabeth would have Mr. Darcy all to herself, Caroline stood and said she had enough rest while they argued over the matter and latched on to Mr. Darcy's free arm (much to that gentleman's annoyance). By this time Mr. Darcy would have cheerfully drowned Miss Bingley if she hadn't been his best friend's sister. He had no idea his friend was contemplating something similar.

They walked on. Lizzy had great endurance, the gentleman were used to walking, riding and hunting and were comfortable. Jane walked a great deal at home (though not as much as Lizzy). Caroline Bingley was simply exhausted. She NEVER walked any farther than across a shop or street. She considered the Bennet's joy in the walk as vulgar and unfeminine. Darcy and Bingley considered it admirable. Nothing could come between Miss Bingley and her victim, so she kept up with the others, complaining all the way, rather than sit down and let Darcy be alone with Elizabeth.

The group finally turned back. Jane and Lizzy were handed into their carriage and sent home. Goodbyes were given, but no indication of Caroline writing to her "dear friends" was mentioned. This was not quite the blow Caroline intended, as Bingley and Darcy KNEW they would see the Bennet sisters again.

"What is the matter with you!" demanded Mrs. Hurst. She was tired of Caroline's stupidity that evening. "You keep playing with your handkerchief. You are never ill, so it cannot be a cold coming on!"

"No, not a cold. Look at this handkerchief Louisa." was Caroline's reply to her sister.

"It's a man's handkerchief!" Louisa exclaimed. Taking a closer look, she saw initials on the corner. "FD - Mr. Darcy! He gave you a token! Oh, Caroline, how wonderful! You have caught him at last!"

"I found it in Elizabeth Bennet's things when she emptied her reticule this afternoon. How do you suppose she got it?" asked Caroline.

Louisa was silent for a moment, trying to understand what her sister had said. Then she burst out - "Elizabeth Bennet! It cannot be! Why would he give her a handkerchief?" Louisa simply could not take it in. She finally stopped gibbering to look closely at her sister.

"I will have to turn her completely against him, or all might yet be lost." was all Caroline would say. She took back the handkerchief, and went to bed.

Neither sister considered the fact that by taking the handkerchief, Caroline had turned thief. Society was very strict in public, but almost any behavior, as long as you didn't get caught, was acceptable.

"Do you suppose mama has really forgiven us?" Lizzy asked Jane as they traveled home.

"Mama only wants what is best for us. She just didn't understand that neither of us could care for Mr. Collins." rationalized Jane. She knew she hadn't answered Lizzy's question. There was no good answer to it.

Instead they watched the scenery. Both thought about the trip to London. They had seldom looked out of the coach - they had been too busy talking, laughing, watching (not directly of course) the gentlemen across from them. Now it was just the two of them. They had plenty of time together over the past week. They had no confidences to share (or, more specifically, that they were willing to share). Jane sat passively and pretended to watch the countryside. She was really considering if she wrote to Caroline if Caroline would write back. Jane liked Mr. Bingley very well indeed and was worried that she would lose contact with him.

Lizzy really did look at the scenery. She was attempting to distract herself from the thoughts circling through her mind. She knew it was unlikely she would see Mr. Darcy any time soon. He had told her he wanted to introduce his sister, Georgiana, to her. She was very sensible of the compliment. She just wanted to know when and how it could possibly happen. Chiding herself for her silly, romantic, thoughts, Lizzy decided to really look at the beautiful countryside and the haying that was going on. Perhaps that would keep her mind off of him...

Chapter 17

Posted on Tuesday, 6 March 2001

"Oh my dear girls! You are home at last!" shrieked Mrs. Bennet. Jane smiled sweetly at her mother. Lizzy could not (quite) restrain the roll of her eyes, but took her mother's enthusiastic greeting in good humor. At least she was happy with them again.

The trip home had been uneventful. The entire Bennet family turned out to greet them on their return. Lizzy thought to herself, "You would think we had returned from an overseas voyage of a year from mama's antics!".

Mr. Bennet gave his eldest daughters a quiet greeting and ushered them in to the house. Their mother immediately started to give them particulars on all that had occurred while they were gone.

Mrs. Bennet's incessant chatter was constantly interrupted by Lydia, with occasional comments from Kitty, on the militia regiment. They had just arrived and were setting up quarters. The girls were simply wild about them. Mary contributed (unheard by her mother or younger sisters) disapproving remarks.

The travelers went upstairs to refresh themselves and rejoined the rest of the family for dinner. In some ways, it was as if the trip to London was just a dream. Lizzy sat through dinner and listened to her mother repeat her entire conversation from earlier in the day. Her sisters continued their annoying squabble. Her father tossed an aside here, remark there, that stirred things up again whenever the ladies started to settle down. It was all so depressing after the elegance of the trip with Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley and the simple pleasures of being with the Gardiners. "What would he think of us! Mr. Darcy is so refined, so correct! He would despise my mother, find my father at fault, and deplore the behavior of my younger sisters. We simply MUST do something!"

In vain, Lizzy attempted to civilize the conversation. She soon quit, since it only drew attention to her. She did not want to talk too much about London. It was far better to allow the Bennet family to assume the visit had been as boring and unremarkable as previous visits had been. Jane and Elizabeth had agreed before they left for home that it would be best if nobody at Longbourn knew of Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy. "After all, we have no assurance of ever seeing them again. If Mama finds out about them, she might do something drastic." Jane had agreed with Lizzy's assessment, though with a more gentle interpretation. Jane said she would not lie. "It will not be necessary. We can laugh or make a joke if they mention anything about us meeting a gentleman in London. We can turn away questions, or just not answer. If we are careful, there will be no direct questions. Most of mama's questions are rhetorical anyway. We will be fine." was Elizabeth's reply.

Accordingly, when she retired for the night, Elizabeth slipped into Jane's room for a short chat. They had weathered dinner and the evening with their family, but it had been a tiring experience. Neither enjoyed being on guard and coming very close (too close for comfort) to falsehood. Lizzy wanted a little reassurance that they had done the right thing.

Jane was kind, as usual. She had a few doubts about their decision before they had returned to Longbourn, but had changed her mind over dinner. "Mama and Papa truly love us. They do not realize how their disagreements and mama's...conversation... would appear to others. I could not bear it if she started loose talk around Meryton." Both sisters were silent for a moment. There had been a couple of suitors in Jane Bennet's past. Jane herself had not been in love, but then, she had not had an opportunity. While Jane was still making the acquaintance of the gentlemen, deciding if she liked them enough to consider something more serious, her mother had stepped in. Without ever saying it, Lizzy knew her older sister regretted their mother's interference. Mrs. Bennet, with her crudities and bullying and toadying, had caused the young men to flee in terror. They loved their mother. She did try, but her behavior was getting worse each year. In another family, the man of the house would have put his foot down and made Mrs. Bennet and the younger girls behave. Their father preferred to ignore the women of his family unless they really pleased him (Lizzy and Jane) or really annoyed him. When they annoyed him, he either turned it into nonsense to amuse himself or escaped into his library. At no time had Jane or Elizabeth seen their father actually control their mother. Some of his jokes worked to do so, but not in a fashion that his daughters could admire.

Lizzy curled up on Jane's bed and admired Jane's hair as Jane brushed it. Lizzy heaved a sigh and leaned back. "Lizzy?" said Jane. She was puzzled by Elizabeth's moods.

"I was just thinking Jane. We can do nothing, except try to get our father to rein in Lydia and Kitty. Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy know our direction. They are now friends of our Aunt and Uncle. If we are to see them or hear from them, we must wait for them to initiate it. I can wish it was not so, but there we are!"

"Miss Bingley was very friendly before we left. Perhaps she will write to us."

"I very much doubt it Jane. I suspect we were returned to her favor near the end of the visit simply so she could be politely nasty to us. Perhaps Mr. Bingley constrained her to be pleasant. I would not count on her favor."

"I am not counting on it Lizzy. I simply remarked that she might write. If she and Mrs. Hurst want to continue to be "politely nasty" as you put it, they must have a vehicle."

Lizzy's eyes widened. "Jane Bennet! I cannot believe it of you! You actually realize that Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley actually ENJOY being rotten! Good for you!"

Both sisters started to laugh helplessly. Mrs. Bennet burst into the room to tell them off for behaving in such a manner. "How am I going to get husbands for you if you don't get some beauty sleep! Acting in such a wild manner, Lizzy! Get off that bed and into your own room this minute!"

Elizabeth stood, curtsied to her mother, and said, "I would worry more about Lydia's wild behavior than mine mum. Mine at least is indulged only in private!" She turned and went to her room. After she blew out the candle, Elizabeth waited to the house to become quiet. Finally, it was safe to think about Mr. Darcy! Before she went to sleep, Lizzy replayed their conversations, the looks he had given her, the feel of his arm in hers...

When morning came, Elizabeth decided she really couldn't speak to her father about the disgraceful behavior of her younger sisters. Who was she to give her own father orders? Instead, she and Jane attempted to curb them with a quiet word here, a small comment there.

With such a mother, their attempts were doomed to fail.

The days went by, and the militia settled in to Meryton. The excitement of the militia was nothing to Mrs. Bennet's news one morning, as the family left church.

"Mr. Bennet! Mr. Bennet! Such news!" Mrs. Bennet went on to tell her family that a young man from the north, a SINGLE young man of LARGE FORTUNE had let Netherfield. He was to take possession and was expected to be there by or shortly after Michaelmas. Lizzy joked about it, until her mother turned on her. "It is very possible that Mr. Bingley might fall in love with one of you!" Here Mrs. Bennet looked fondly at Jane.

Jane had turned pale, then pink at the mention of Mr. Bingley. Lizzy knew she had to shield her sister. "I can smell breakfast from here" she said. Immediately Lydia and Kitty started clamoring, describing how hungry they were. Mr. Bennet, sharper than the rest of the family, had noticed Jane and Lizzy's reaction to the name. He decided to find out more about this Mr. Bingley.

Chapter 18

Posted on Sunday, 11 March 2001

Mrs. Bennet was in a sour mood. Mr. Bingley had been in the neighborhood for 3 whole days, and yet Mr. Bennet continued to insist he would not visit the man! Her delight knew no bounds when, after teasing his wife a little, Mr. Bennet announced that he HAD visited Mr. Bingley. He then retired into his library to save himself the fatigue of Mrs. Bennet's pleasure.

Before he had gone on the visit, Mr. Bennet had sent for his favorite daughter. "Lizzy, I must pay a call upon Mr. Bingley. I do not like to be made a fool of by anyone but my own family. Pray, what is he to Jane?"

Lizzy briefly considered lying to her father, but decided an edited version of the truth would serve them better. "Mr. Bingley is an acquaintance of Uncle Gardiner, papa. He was invited to dinner while we were in London. I think he was becoming fond of Jane. I know she likes him. He is a very pleasant young man. We greatly enjoyed his company." She paused, then rushed out, "Papa. Jane and I knew who he was when mama mentioned him the first time. We decided before we returned to Longbourn to not mention it because mama is so, so, overpowering! Please, papa! You simply must try and control Lydia and Kitty's wild behavior, and keep mama from being vulgar and overbearing to Mr. Bingley. He has two sisters who think very well of themselves. It would be terrible if Jane's closest family became responsible for ruining her chance at happiness."

Lizzy knew she had most likely overstepped the bounds of her relationship with her father. She was too worried about Jane to stop herself.

"Indeed! Such a squeamish youth, that cannot stand a little folly, is not worth a thought my dear Lizzy!" said her father. He fully expected Lizzy to rally and tease him back. He was very surprised at how earnest she was.

"No, papa! I think Mr. Bingley can, and would, stand a LITTLE folly. But mama is too much. Lydia has become simply disgraceful since the militia arrived. Mary WILL perform in public, though she is not equal to it. Father, can you not see how humiliating it is for us? Forgive me, but I must speak plainly. We have no dowry. We are not from a particularly distinguished line. All we have to recommend us is our own charms. What man would ally himself to a family that acts disgracefully? Would we not be branded as adventurers or gold-diggers? This is too important. Please, papa. I know controlling mama is difficult. If you would only do what you could with the younger girls. They can still be molded to become what they should. If you leave it much longer, it will be too late. Lydia will be the most determined flirt that ever made herself - and her family - ridiculous."

Mr. Bennet was torn between being touched and angry. He sometimes regretted his own indulgence in his wife's whims. He knew that he should take more pains with his younger daughters, but it had been so much easier to leave them to their own devices. Now, he recognized the truth in Lizzy's impassioned speech. "My dear. I am sorry that you feel so. They are not so bad, just a little silly."

"But that is it papa! There are plenty of silly girls in society. They are more than silly, they actually behave quite improperly sometimes."

"What, you mean like running away on a public coach with no servant or chaperone, to get away from a suitor?" asked Mr. Bennet.

Lizzy turned scarlet and made an inarticulate noise. Mr. Bennet immediately regretted his flippancy. He had not meant to hurt Lizzy, but he could tell from the look in her eyes that he had. He immediately apologized.

"Lizzy, I'm sorry. That was uncalled for, and only proves what you were trying to say. If I had sent Mr. Collins packing - if I had told your mother that she would get no new gowns until she quit bothering you both about it - you would not have had to leave in such a headlong fashion. Instead, I supported you enough that you could turn him down, but did little to stop Mrs. Bennets' recriminations. I should have, and I'm very sorry."

Elizabeth was surprised by her father admitting his failings. She gave him a hug. "Do not think I am unappreciative of all the care and wisdom you have shared with me. I have never doubted your love."

Mr. Bennet returned the hug. "So, to get back to business. Jane has a young man. You may as well tell me now (as we all know these things are catching) - do you have one of your own?" Lizzy blushed. "Ah hah! Tell all, who is the gentleman? Should I prepare your mother for felicitations?"

"Papa! There is nothing to tell you." was Lizzy's (unconvincing) reply.

"Elizabeth Bennet! I expect the truth from you, young lady!" teased her father. Lizzy decided she would rather have him on her side, so she gave him the basic facts.

"His name is Mr. Darcy, and he is a friend of Mr. Bingley's. He has an estate in the north - Derbyshire I believe. He is tall and well-spoken. I found his conversation interesting." She looked anxiously at her father. "You aren't going to tell mama are you? She will give Jane and me no peace if she knows!"

"When do I tell your mother anything?" Lizzy laughed a little at her father's rejoinder. He continued, "Is this Mr. Darcy likely to accompany his friend to Netherfield?" Elizabeth shook her head in a negative. "Why not? Do you think it is only chance that Mr. Bingley has leased property in this area? Do you know, was it before or after he met Jane?"

Lizzy blushed again. "I'm fairly certain Mr. Bingley leased the property after he met Jane." Her father quirked an eyebrow at her, so she answered the other question "Mr. Darcy said he was going home to his own estate when we left London. I therefore think it unlikely we will see him."

"Too bad." was her father's reply. "I would like to know him."

"Really?" exclaimed Elizabeth. She was surprised. Her father seldom cared to meet strangers.

"Of course. I would enjoy the company of anyone who appreciates my Lizzy!" was the firm reply. He smiled at her. Elizabeth was moved by her father's unexpected support.

"Thank you papa." She smiled at her father one more time, then left the library.

Some time later, Mr. Bennet headed out on his visit. He slipped out quietly, not wanting the rest of the family to know until after the visit.

He arrived at Netherfield and was announced. He was shown into the study where Mr. Bingley was writing letters. Bingley had already been visited by many of the local gentry and had several invitations to accept to decline. The visit, and invitation, he had been hoping for since he arrived had not yet occurred. Still, Bingley made the most of what he had. Sir William Lucas had visited and invited Bingley and his party to an Assembly in Meryton. Bingley was hopeful that he would see Jane Bennet, so he happily replied with an affirmative to the invitation.

When the butler announced Mr. Bennet of Longbourn, Bingley nearly upset his inkpot. He desperately tried to straighten his desk and make himself presentable. Mr. Bennet, Bingley had already heard, was an Original. Calling early was only to be expected of him, since it was so very UNEXPECTED!

Mr. Bennet saw a cheerful young man of about three and twenty. He had fair hair and a pleasant countenance. Bingley hopped out of his seat to welcome his guest. He reminded Mr. Bennet of a good natured, eager puppy. Bingley was clearly a little apprehensive at the meeting but so full of good will that it overcame his nerves.

Mr. Bennet sat down and refused any refreshment. Instead he set a gimlet eye on Mr. Bingley. He stern tones he mentioned that he thought Mr. Bingley was acquainted with his brother in law, Mr. Gardiner of Gracechurch Street, London. Bingley perked up immediately. "Yes, indeed! I have the very great pleasure of knowing Mr. Gardiner and his family. They were very well when I left London earlier this week." Bingley tried to be casual. "I had the good fortune to meet two of your daughters, I believe." Mr. Bennet's reference to the Gardiner's led Bingley to believe that the Bennet sisters had not told their parents much about their trip to London, for which Bingley was very grateful. Unfortunately, the serious mien of his guest led him to believe that Mr. Bennet had somehow taken a dislike to him.

Mr. Bennet affected surprise. "Really? You know my daughters? Which ones?"

Bingley did a poor job of hiding his relief. "Miss Jane Bennet and Miss Elizabeth. I met them in August." Nothing was going to make Bingley elaborate on that particular topic! Instead, he launched into a general conversation on what was currently happening in town. He then moved on to the joys of living in the country and how much he was liking Hertfordshire. Mr. Bennet sat through the spiel and laughed inwardly. It was clear that Mr. Bingley WAS interested in courting Mr. Bennet's approval. As he listened, Mr. Bennet drew several conclusions. Mr. Bingley was clearly a pleasant fellow. He was as good-humored as he looked. He was still somewhat young, but that was all to the good since he also seemed unspoiled by his wealth. He was unself-conscious and reasonably intelligent. Mr. Bennet decided to ease off on the young man. He ended the visit with mentioning the assembly. Bingley informed Mr. Bennet that he had already been invited and intended to go with his sisters and a brother-in-law.

"I hope my friend Darcy and his sister will be here in time. If so, I am going to ask permission to bring them as well." finished Bingley as he saw his guest out.

Mr. Bennet was sized by a sudden urge to pump young Mr. Bingley on "my friend Darcy" but decided that pleasure could wait for another day. He was quite certain that Bingley would return his call on the morrow, if only to get a glimpse of Jane. Ah, the folly of youth! Mr. Bennet was quite diverted....

Chapter 19

Posted on Friday, 16 March 2001

Mrs. Bennet ran screeching through the upper floor of Longbourn. "Girls! Girls! Get yourselves together! What are you still doing in bed, Lydia, my dear? You must get ready and downstairs as quickly as possible! Mr. Bingley has called on your father! Jane! Jane! There you are - he can not help but fall in love with you, you are so pretty! Come, come right now!"

In spite of her speed in getting her daughters downstairs, she was too late. Mr. Bingley had stayed for the regulation 10 minutes and then some in hopes of seeing the young ladies. Mr. Bennet had hidden his guest from his wife, so Mrs. Bennet had been informed by the housekeeper that Mr. Bennet had a guest after Mr. Bingley had been there some time.

Thinking Mr. Bennet appreciated early callers (having called so early on Mr. Bingley the day before), Mr. Bingley had called before anyone at Longbourn (or Netherfield for that matter) had broken their fast. He had sat with Mr. Bennet and chatted for a short while. When it became evident that Mr. Bennet was going to keep turning the conversation to either farm management or pump for information on Mr. Bingley's guests, Bingley gave in. He evidently was not going to see Jane. He couldn't quite figure out Mr. Bennet.

Bingley had a brainwave during the conversation (while Mr. Bennet was holding forth on the excellence of sheep manure over horse for fertilization of root crops). Darcy! Darcy would be able to figure out the odd Mr. Bennet! He might even be able to impress him! Bingley was quite sure that Mr. Bennet was not impressed by him, and while (normally) Bingley wouldn't care, he craved Mr. Bennet's approval.

Mr. Bennet was quietly drinking his tea and waiting for the rest of the family at the breakfast table when the female portion of the household streamed downstairs to greet their visitor. Jane WAS disappointed, but years of viewing her mother's excess of emotions gave Jane plenty of fortitude, so she concealed her disappointment quite well. The only ones who suspected it were Mr. Bennet and Lizzy.

Mrs. Bennet spent the entire meal berating her husband. His secret visit to Mr. Bingley had been a great joke, yesterday. Today, his refusal to keep Mr. Bingley in the house until the ladies could make their curtsy was deplored as cruelty to his dear daughters. "And yet, I am unmoved. I had no idea a tragedy as sad as any the Greeks wrote was occurring in my own home. Well, I think I have had sufficient silliness to last me until luncheon." With that parting shot, Mr. Bennet went to his book room to read and enjoy the rest of his tea in peace.

Mrs. Bennet turned her disappointment on to her daughters. She fussed, "Kitty, stop coughing! Have you no idea of my nerves?", "Jane - sit up dear, to make the most of your figure!", "That is very well Lizzy, but you had not better carry on in such a manner in PUBLIC!" and so forth. Well before the noon meal, the ladies were heartily sick of their mother and her nerves. Lizzy abruptly suggested a walk and all her sisters happily agreed. They darted out of the sitting room occupied by Mrs. Bennet. Each collected what was necessary (bonnet, Spencer and gloves) and off they went. The younger girls wanted to go to Meryton to see the officers. Jane and Elizabeth only agreed because they knew their younger sisters would go without them if necessary and then behave foolishly. Mary didn't care where they went, as long as it was away from their mother and her constant criticism.

It wasn't a particularly distinguished walk. Jane and Elizabeth walked together, enjoying the smell of fresh air and looking at the men doing the haying. Lydia and Kitty walked behind them, gossiping and giggling. Mary walked last, alone, reading from her book. She only looked up to rebuke Lydia and Kitty from time to time.

They finally arrived at Meryton. Elizabeth informed her younger sisters that they had one half hour, and then they were going home or they would be late. Lizzy had consoled herself with the promise of a "proper" walk in the afternoon without noisy giggling going on around to disturb her observations and enjoyment.

They wandered along the street looking at the shop windows (which had not changed since the last visit of the younger girls, only two days ago). A few officers were out, further down the street. Lydia dragged the rest of her siblings down the street towards them. "How they look like peacocks, posturing and posing!" thought Lizzy. Hearing Lydia's loud greeting and shrieks of laughter at something an officer said made Lizzy continue the thought, "But it is Lydia who SOUNDS like a peafowl!"

Jane, Lizzy and Mary joined the group and attempted to create a more sedate exchange. Kitty settled down somewhat, but they had no effect on Lydia. Mary, always conscience of the properties (unless it came to her lecturing) indicated they needed to leave if they wanted to be on time. "Oh, hang the time! Mama will hold luncheon for us!" said Lydia.

"Lydia! It will greatly inconvenience Mrs. Hill and the cook if we are very late. Show a little consideration for once. We are leaving - now!" said Lizzy. She made a polite farewell to the officers and walked off with Jane. Mary followed immediately. Kitty stood a few seconds, torn, but said goodbye and left as well. Lydia was very put out. "It's just like Lizzy to be so high-handed! We are having such a good time! I will eat at my Aunt Phillips and stay to talk to you as long as I like!" said Lydia to Denny. Mary and Kitty, who had returned for her ruined her chance. They simply grabbed Lydia by either arm and marched off with her.

Elizabeth and Jane were extremely grateful for the support of Mary and Kitty. "They are not very bad." said Jane. "They just need a little more guidance and some interest taken in them. Mama spends very little time with either Mary or Kitty, and neither does papa." Lizzy was surprised at Jane's comment, but also a little pleased. As the younger Bennets caught up, they picked up the pace again and were soon back at Longbourn.

Lydia complained all though the meal. By this time the rest of the family was very tired of uncivil meals. If it wasn't Mrs. Bennet, it was Lydia! They all realized that Lydia was becoming a younger version of Mrs. Bennet. Mr. Bennet realized that everything Lizzy had said to him the day before was valid and he had better start repairing the damage before it was too late.

After lunch, Lizzy disappeared. When Mrs. Bennet petulantly enquired where Lizzy was, Jane patiently explained that Lizzy had gone for a walk. "Why? She just returned from one!" demanded Mrs. Bennet.

"You know Lizzy. Our pace was too sedate, and she prefers paths by the fields and streams. The walk this morning was simply to Meryton, where we stood around, and back again. That was enough for me, but Lizzy likes to take long walks." said Jane.

"It is going to rain. I hope she gets wet through, the silly girl!" cried out Mrs. Bennet. She turned to grousing about something else.

Mr. Bennet, who disliked writing letters in general, was busy writing one in his study. He had decided on a course of action. It was going to be a great deal of work, but he actually found himself intrigued by the challenge he had set himself.

Elizabeth was enjoying her walk. It was cooler than it had been during the morning. The dry heat of the morning was good for haying, but the cooler weather was better for walking - and those working the fields. "As long as it stays dry, this is the best weather possible for today!" thought Lizzy. She climbed over a stile and continued her walk through another hayfield. She returned greetings of the men and women. They seemed quite cheerful. They were working hard, but still had a holiday air about them.

Lizzy continued into a small wood. She meandered down the path for a short while. When she was sure there was no one around, she started to run. She had always enjoyed running, but knew her mother would have a fit, and (for once) rightfully so. Running was simply something young ladies DID NOT DO! (However much they enjoyed it)

She came to the end of the wood and slowed down. By the time Lizzy was back on an exposed path, she was walking quite sedately again. As she wandered, she picked a few windflowers. Jane always liked them, and Lizzy was always happy to please her older sister. A sudden thought made her pick a few more, some for each of her sisters, and a couple for her mother. "If they don't like them, no harm done." thought Lizzy. She could always dry them to put in vases during the winter. "Jane is right. We are as guilty as mama and papa. Lydia might be ungovernable, but Kitty is not or she would not be led by Lydia. Mary TRIES. If we spent more time together, she would have less time for posturing. Perhaps she just needs some gentle direction in her choice of reading."

Filled with good intentions, Elizabeth started home.

Chapter 20

Posted on Tuesday, 20 March 2001

Mrs. Bennet flatly refused her daughters permission to go out for walks on the following days. She wanted them close by and available in case any gentlemen called and wanted to engage them for dances at the Assembly. The day before the assembly, Elizabeth seriously considered dosing her mother's tea with sleeping pills. Mrs. Bennet's shrieks, commands, and senseless meanderings were taking their toll on everyone but Lydia.

To escape for a while, Lizzy took Kitty into the still room. They had helped Jane pick some flowers and herbs earlier. Jane was still outside with Mary. Jane and Lizzy and set up careful plans (some with the approval and knowledge of their father, others not) in the care and management of their sisters. Mary was to be encouraged to engage in "regular" conversation. She was to be kept outdoors whenever possible to counter the "schoolroom pallor" she had developed and the rounding of her shoulders. Their father had been encouraged to really discuss some of the works both he and Mary had read. Lizzy and Jane also discussed books and thoughts with Mary. Mary, with this care and attention was definitely improving. She still moralized too much, but a little color from the sun and more ease among people had definitely improved her.

Kitty was a more difficult case. With her desire to be noticed and more "lively" ways she was not as manageable as Mary. Therefore, Lizzy attempted to keep her busy and while they were busy kept dragging the conversation away from gossip, officers and dancing to poetry, news (not gossip), and London. Jane had been the one to discover that Kitty desperately wanted to go to London. She and Lydia had been too young until recently. As they got older and their unguarded behavior had disgusted their aunt and uncle, the invitation never came. Lizzy had decided to use this interest as a carrot for the young donkey. Whenever Kitty did something especially terrible (such as using really unacceptable language), Lizzy would coolly mention that NOBODY IN LONDON would use such unrefined "countrified" language. Elizabeth was very careful not to use it too often, and had reaped amazing results from this particular effort.

The oldest sisters were passing on stillroom knowledge to Mary and Kitty. Mary had a lesson the day before, so today was Kitty's turn. Lizzy was going to make perfume, dried flowers (for arrangements) and potpourri for winter. Kitty was reluctant and obstinate until Lizzy pointed out that some of the dried flowers could be used to decorate a bonnet, the potpourri would be her own to use and the perfume would also be hers to use. As a small bribe, Lizzy offered a pretty bottle she had to hold Kitty's perfume. With that offer, all Kitty's bad attitude melted away. Kitty was thrilled that her big sister wanted to spend time with her. The same big sister NEVER stole her things. Now, she was actual OFFERING something pretty to Kitty for Kitty's own use. Kitty immediately decided she wanted to be JUST LIKE Lizzy. Lydia might be a favorite of their mother, but Lizzy had Mr. Bennet's favor. Lydia wasn't very popular with other girls, Lizzy was always welcomed where ever she went. Lizzy didn't chase the officers or other gentlemen, yet nearly always had a partner to dance with. Lizzy was kind to her - Lydia stole her things and made mama let her keep them. Lizzy had no further problems getting Kitty to listen to her. They had a fairly good time in the still room. Elizabeth was a patient teacher and Kitty made an honest attempt to learn. After a couple of hours, both had spent enough time working. They left to freshen up before lunch.

Jane and Mary were still chatting about the various uses of the herbs they had been working with. Jane had practical knowledge from the gardener and her own work with them, Mary had shared some of the knowledge she had gleaned from extensive reading. Both felt good after their morning's work. Jane reflected that she had always valued her sisters, but spending more time with Kitty and Mary gave her a stronger relationship and appreciation of them.

Mr. Bennet was frankly amused at his daughters' "school" as he insisted on calling it (in his own mind only). Amazement tinged with respect covered his feelings for what Jane and Lizzy were accomplishing. They had cornered him and demanded he spend some time, and give a little approval to his younger daughters (if they did ANYTHING worthy of approval). He was surprised at how quickly they were getting results. Mary pontificated much less and Kitty had actually been seen reading a book. When he asked her what she thought of it (it was a book of sonnets) she had actually had a couple of intelligent things to say!

That left only Mrs. Bennet and Lydia. So far, Jane and Lizzy had not even attempted to work on Lydia. As long as she had her mother's approval, there was very little they could do. Instead, they had spent their time repairing some of the damage done by neglect of Mary and Kitty.

Lydia had noticed how much time Kitty was spending with Jane and Lizzy (she never noticed Mary unless it was to mock her). It annoyed Lydia no end. SHE was the important one in the family (next to Jane) and SHE was so much more fun! Why would Lizzy and Jane want to spend time with Kitty and not her? It wasn't FAIR. Never having been shy, never having learned to think before she spoke, and seldom having any of her whims denied her, Lydia spoke up.

"What did you do all morning Kitty? Lord! It must have been so boring having Lizzy lecture you! We have servants for doing the work. You are just like Charlotte Lucas, who doesn't have enough servants to do all the work around the house!" Lydia fully expected that to work. Kitty would quite following Lizzy and Jane around and spend time with HER! And while Kitty was looking for her, Lydia could find out what Lizzy was REALLY up to (who would spend all that time doing work when they could have fun instead?).

Everyone was shocked to hear Mr. Bennet answer. "Kitty made herself useful and Mary spent time improving herself in a way I can only approve. If this keeps up, I will have the distinction of having only ONE of the silliest young women in England as a daughter!" He turned to Mary and Kitty "I heartily approve of your behavior over the past few days. You make me very proud to realize I have very special girls as my daughters." He stood up, finished his dinner and his speeches. He pulled some coins out of a pocket and gave Kitty and Mary some money. "You have worked very hard over the past few days. I have observed that you both seem to have fewer "pretties" than the rest of your sisters. You may go to Meryton this afternoon and buy yourselves something for the Assembly tomorrow night."

That tore it! Lydia was up in arms and demanded money from her father who had already left. Kitty and Mary sat, stunned by both their father's approval and by the monetary award. Mr. Bennet had been quite generous. It was completely unexpected that THEY would be marked out for anything special. Mrs. Bennet was furious that her youngest was being left out and demanded that Kitty and Mary share their good fortune with Lydia. Jane and Lizzy interceded.

"No mama, papa clearly said it was for Mary and Kitty." They spent a few minutes keeping their mother from physically tearing the money out of Mary and Kitty's hands, and keeping Lydia from doing the same. Jane quietly asked Mary and Kitty to go upstairs and prepare for a walk. They quickly left the room. Mrs. Bennet continued to rant, then demanded Lydia fetch her reticule. Jane and Lizzy left as well, their mother's berating voice following them up the stairs to their own rooms. They both prepared for a walk, collected Mary and Kitty, and they set off. A few minutes later they could hear Lydia calling to them to wait up. Lizzy was quite annoyed that they hadn't moved quickly enough to keep from taking her along. Lydia caught up and started bragging how mama had given her money for shopping. Mr. Bennet did not tend to give his wife a great deal of pin money, knowing she would waste it and still ask for more. Therefore, the amount she had on hand was not large. She had spent most of her money already this month on treats for herself and the girls (especially Jane and Lydia). She had given a little money to Lydia so the "poor dear would not feel left out." Mrs. Bennet ignored the fact that Jane and Lizzy had not been given any extra money by their father. In fact, they had, but a day earlier. Mr. Bennet and taken them aside and given them some money. He had laughed and said their work in civilizing their sisters might require some capital and had given them the money.

The little group entered Meryton. It had been a windy day, but the walk had been pleasant. Whenever Kitty said something vulgar or got too excited, Jane would have a gentle word with her, or Elizabeth would give her a Look, and Kitty would settle down again. Mary was still in a daze from the good fortune and praise.

Lydia ran back and forth, calling out comments to her sisters. "For heavens sake, lower your voice!" Lizzy said. Lydia had been making inappropriate remarks about some of the local young ladies. The last thing they needed was to make enemies just before an assembly!

The sisters took their time, selecting the items from various shops that best suited them. Jane, who had very good taste, took special care helping Mary select some ribbons and helping Kitty pick a pretty chain to wear. Lizzy picked up some flowers to wear in her dark hair.

Lydia refused to listen to Jane's advice and picked up various items that were not suitable for her age or complexion. She tried to buy anything bright that took her fancy, with no thought of how much money she had. As they headed home, Lydia whined that her sisters were "mean". "You have plenty of money! You could have bought me that coral bracelet Kitty!" she complained.

Elizabeth had been patient all day. At this point her patience was all used up. "We have had enough of your complaining Lydia!" she said very sharply. "You were not asked to join us. You do not behave like a lady. You are too young to be out in company. If you keep this behavior up, I will ask papa to keep you in when we go out for another year! After all, you normally wouldn't be out for at least another year, probably two!"

Everyone held their breath at this pronouncement. No one crossed Lydia, because she simply made life miserable otherwise. The other sisters knew she should not be out in company, but Lydia had whined until their mother had agreed. At that point their father had given in because he (truth be told) really didn't care one way or another. Mr. Bennet seldom went out, so a happy Lydia out with her sisters was less trouble to him than a sulky one at home when the rest of the family was out.

Lydia immediately began fussing and denying the truth to what Lizzy had said. Lizzy calmly said "Every word you say is further proof of your immaturity and your unsuitability for company." and Lizzy stalked off. Jane restrained her sisters from following.

"Lizzy needs some time alone. Mama has not let her go for her rambles and you know how restless Lizzy gets." Kitty nodded and Mary agreed. They continued home, with Lydia in tow still complaining.

The wind had continued while the Bennets were shopping. Dark clouds now rolled in, forecasting unpleasant weather. Elizabeth didn't care. She walked, then ran, then walked again. Her hair was tumbled by the wind and she felt wild and free. It was so good to be ALONE! She had taken a path away from home by instinct. It was mere chance that it led in the direction of Netherfield. Finally, she started to tire. Her frustration vented, Lizzy finally became really aware of the weather. It was going to rain any minute now. She was out in a cream muslin gown with a pale blue Spencer and a straw bonnet. She was NOT dressed for nasty weather. She was almost an hour away from home. What to do?

She decided to head back home anyway. There really wasn't any other option. The rain started, first with small occasional drops. It got heavier, until Elizabeth could hardly see ahead of her. She left the path she was on when it met the main road. It would be easier to walk along the road on the way home. By this time, Elizabeth was soaked through. She had heard that fast young misses (in London) damped their skirts to make them cling and show off their figures. "I can't believe anyone would be this uncomfortable on purpose!" thought Elizabeth as she trudged along. She looked up when she heard horses and the sound of a carriage. It was going the opposite direction. It stopped just after it passed her. This surprised Lizzy, because she had not recognized the carriage. She knew all the local carriages, just as she knew all their owners. Why would a stranger stop? Her question was answered when the groom came back and asked her to join them at the carriage. Wet through and looking a total wreck, it took all her courage to follow the groom. What would they think of her!?!

She nearly dropped from shock when Mr. Darcy's voice greeted her from within. "Come, Miss Bennet! What are you doing on the side of the road in this weather? And unescorted?" His voice implied 'unescorted AGAIN' to Elizabeth.

"I was out for a walk. I was thinking, and therefore did not pay attention to the weather. It turned quite quickly and I had no shelter. Since I am well and truly wet, I decided not to worry about it and walk home." she replied.

By this time she had entered the carriage, rather than keep Mr. Darcy in the rain. A young woman of about 16 smiled timidly at her. Mr. Darcy pointed to the spot next to the young lady and demanded that Miss Bennet sit down. He put a traveling rug down on the seat and helped Elizabeth wrap another around herself. He called to the driver to go on and then introduced Elizabeth to his sister. "Miss Elizabeth Bennet - my sister Georgiana. Georgiana, Miss Bennet, who I believe I have mentioned to you." His eyes sparkled, and Georgiana gave a genuine smile to her brother and Elizabeth.

"Miss Bennet, it is such a pleasure! I have longed to make your acquaintance!" she blushed, suddenly afraid she had done something wrong.

Elizabeth instantly recognized Georgiana was shy and warm in her own greeting. Mr. Darcy then apologized to Elizabeth for taking her the opposite direction of where she was going. "My driver has exact directions on how to get to Netherfield. I hope you don't mind if we go their first. You can get dried off and something warm into you before you catch an ague. I will then be happy to take you home."

Chapter 21

Posted on Tuesday, 20 March 2001

Lizzy wiggled her toes in front of the fire. She was in a private room at Netherfield. Caroline Bingley and Louisa Hurst had been very discomposed by her arrival, soaking wet, in Mr. Darcy's carriage. The briefest of explanations was given (Miss Bennet was caught by the weather. We happened along and thought it better to bring her here), before Elizabeth was whisked away to a room. A roaring fire was built up and a maid helped her out of the wet clothes. She was wrapped in soft blankets and propped up in a comfortable chair. Hot tea arrived, followed shortly by some soup. Along with the soup and tea was a message, indicating that a message had been dispatched to Longbourn to let her family know where she was. The weather had become worse. She was stranded at Netherfield. A day ago, this would have been a mild nuisance. Now it was a pleasure, with one small problem. Lizzy had nothing to wear. Her clothes were soaking wet. None of the other ladies present had a similar figure. What was she to do?

The answer came in the form of Georgiana Darcy. Miss Darcy had helped Mr. Bingley write the note to the Bennets. In it she had suggested that some clothes for Miss Elizabeth would be most welcome. The groom delivering the message had been given instructions to wait for a package. Jane selected some clothing and necessities (including a nightgown) for her sister and wrapped them up well. Mrs. Bennet was shrieking with excitement that one of her girls was staying at Netherfield. She speculated wildly - which Mr. Bennet allowed for some minutes. He was busy worrying about his Lizzy. Was she really all right? Could he trust Mr. Bingley and this Darcy person?

Jane also worried, after the package was sent off. Miss Darcy had shared a note with Mr. Bingley. They were obviously very close, very comfortable with one another. Perhaps all Mrs. Hurst's suggestions had been kindly meant, to warn her not to engage her heart. Without Elizabeth there to support her, she found herself speculating about the nature of Mr. Bingley's relationship. He had done nothing improper in his visits. He had been all that was pleasant and engaging, but had not committed in any way. Lizzy had said it was too soon, but maybe Lizzy was wrong. Perhaps Mr. Bingley cared nothing for her. With unhappy ideas swirling around in her mind, Jane attempted to remain calm and collected until she could go to bed and have a good cry.

Jane had retreated to get some more sewing supplies in her bedroom when Mr. Bennet sharply recalled Mrs. Bennet. "Mrs. Bennet, if you do not stop this incessant nonsense, I shall refuse to allow any member of this family to attend the Assembly tomorrow night". Mrs. Bennet stopped in shock. Lydia immediately started to clamor, before her shocked mother could do more that stare stupidly at her husband.

"Mama! You cannot let him! I promised to dance with ALL the officer tomorrow night! It will be such fun - we have to go!" Before Lydia could work herself up further into her tantrum, Mr. Bennet turned on her.

"You will also be quiet, and do as you are told. You sound like the spoiled child you are instead of the fine young ladies your sisters are. If you want to attend the assembly, you will attempt to behave in a ladylike fashion. If I, or Jane, have to reprimand you one more time today, you will certainly stay home, even if the rest of the family attends!" He turned back to Mrs. Bennet. "Madam, as much as I personally find you ridiculous comments amusing, you are upsetting our daughters. You will certainly scare away any young man of fortune if you continue. Do you not think Mr. Bingley with over 4000 pounds a year, does not have matchmaking mama's and fine young ladies all over him? If you wish to catch a man, my dear, you need the right bait."

Mrs. Bennet took umbrage. "The right bait! You sound like you are talking about fishing! You tiresome man, this is not a sport!"

"You are right Mrs. Bennet. It certainly is not a sport, it is much less amusing. Our daughters happiness depends on finding, not only men of fortune, but men of good character and breeding who they love and respect and who love and respect them in return. Good families DO NOT discuss finances in public. They do NOT throw their daughters at men. They DO NOT speculate in public about whether a match will be made or not. They DO NOT act as you do Mrs. Bennet. You will keep you mouth closed if you cannot say something civil and polite at tomorrow's assembly. At the first sign of match-making or inappropriate behavior, I will send you home."

"You don't go to assemblies Mr. Bennet!" said the surprised Mrs. Bennet. She was so overset, she had no idea how to respond. She therefore grasped the one item he said that she thought she could refute.

"I am making an exception tomorrow night. I will accompany my family. I will take pride in those that acquit themselves respectably, and I will curtail those who do not." He gave his wife and three youngest daughters a firm look. "I am the head of this family. I know I have not usually gone out of my way to show it, except to make sure we do not go into debt. I am doing so now." Jane had returned during her father's speech. She gave him a look of warmth and support which steeled his resolve. Mr. Bennet quitted the room. Mrs. Bennet, who had finally taken in everything Mr. Bennet had said followed him out to insist he was joking and that nothing had changed.

The rest of the family remained in the drawing room. Jane composed herself and continued her sewing. She was embroidering a scarf she intended to wear the following night, if the assembly was chilly. It was still September, but the weather had turned somewhat cooler with the rain.

Her composure reassured Mary and Kitty. Mary sat down again with her book, but Kitty pulled Mary away to look at the hairpiece Kitty was making. In a burst of charity towards Mary, Kitty offered to make one for her also. Lydia became very upset. Kitty had always been close to her, and suddenly she was spending time with every other sister BUT her. Lydia started to cry - really cry, not just whine. "Why doesn't anyone love me any more?" she sobbed. Jane put her arms around Lydia and suggested that Mary and Kitty go work in the morning room. She led Lydia to the sofa and started to speak quite seriously to her.

"Lydia, we all DO love you. You must see that."

"Then why is everyone but mama being so horrible? Papa gave Kitty and Mary money - he never gives me extra money!"

"They both worked very hard this week. Papa was rewarding them for trying to improve themselves." Before Jane could continue, Lydia broke down sobbing even more loudly.

"It's not fair!" she finally managed. She looked at Jane. Jane was perfect - all her sisters knew that. Even Lydia, who seldom thought about it, realized that Jane could be counted on. "I deserve anything they have. I am prettier than Mary or Kitty! I am more jolly - all the officers laughed at everything I said last week!"

Jane was saddened by Lydia's response. She was so young in so many ways - she really did not understand. "Lydia, that is not what I'm talking about. How pretty a girl is - that is only fashion or individual preference. It's not REAL. You are right - you can be fun. But you are never serious, so nobody will take you seriously. Not even your own family. As for Mary and Kitty - when are you ever nice to them? You only take notice of Mary to make fun of her. How do you think that feels? And you are always going through Kitty's things and taking anything you want. How would you like it if Lizzy and I did that to you?"

There was a moment of silence. Lydia wasn't taking in what Jane was saying, but Jane decided to keep trying. "Lydia, you are younger than the rest of us. You have been a little girl until recently. It's fine for a girl to play games and be noisy - a young lady needs to live by different standards, just as a boy must grow up and be a man. You are not responsible. Any time something doesn't go your way, go cry to mama. That isn't right. If you want to be respected, you have to grow up a little. Lizzy and I will help you, but you have try."

Jane held her breath - did she get through to Lydia? Before she could find out, her mother entered the room crying dismally and denouncing Mr. Bennet's cruelty.

Elizabeth had Miss Darcy's own maid to help her get ready for dinner. The courtesy warmed her even better than the hot tea. She was pleased to be looking so well. Perhaps it would wipe out the picture of Miss Elizabeth Bennet standing like a drowned rat, hair everywhere and dress plastered to her body from earlier that day.

She went down the stairs. A footman met her in the hall. "You will find Mr. Bingley in the drawing room Miss." he said. He disappeared down the hall, giving no indication of just WHERE the drawing room was. Lizzy made a guess and popped in through a door after she heard a noise within. There stood Mr. Darcy, without his coat, playing billiards. He stood and gave her a polite bow and greeted her. She was not sure what to do. He looked so fine there, with the light shining on him! She settled for returning his greeting. "Good evening Mr. Darcy. Yes, thank you, I am fine. I must say, this is partly due to your timely rescue. Is that your hobby Mr. Darcy - rescuing females you find along the side of the road?"

The teasing pleased him. He decided to tease her back. "Indeed, Miss Bennet. It is a very great pleasure to rescue you. I beg leave to correct you - rescuing young ladies from the side of the road during rainstorms as well as rescuing them from crowds in posting houses. Is there anywhere else I should be looking to rescue you in the future? You seem to have an affinity for such situations."

She laughed delightedly. Nothing was better than someone who would join her some harmless word play! "No, indeed sir! I have no intention of needing rescuing again any time soon. If I do, I will keep you in mind." She was aware of the impropriety of staying, so she smiled at him and added, "I do not mean to interrupt you sir. I understand the party is in the drawing room, but I'm not sure how to find it."

He put down his cue and started to shrug into his coat. Elizabeth gave a small sigh. It had been nice to see him looking less than perfect - he was not so intimidating that way. He offered his arm to escort her to join the others. As they entered the drawing room the previously vigorous conversation broke off into total silence. Mr. Bingley was somewhat red-faced. "Having another fight with his sisters," thought Darcy.

Elizabeth sat in a chair next to Mr. Bingley. Darcy took a space across from her and immediately told Bingley that the billiard room was fine just the way it was. Miss Bingley made a disparaging sound. She sat up quickly and put a friendly look on when Georgiana entered the room. Georgiana immediately started to apologize for being late. Bingley assured her she was not late at all. Before she could stammer out any more, Lizzy beckoned her over.

"I want to thank you for your maid's help. If you were late (which you definitely are not) it would be due to that courtesy. It was very kind of you to think of me." Lizzy smiled at the young woman. She was really almost a girl still. Lizzy liked her already, and had decided to be very gentle and kind. Lizzy had never seen anyone as shy as Georgiana proved herself to be. Gerogiana took the chair her brother proffered. It put her between her brother and the young lady Georgiana was sure her brother was interested in. Perfect!

Fitzwilliam smiled approvingly at her. "So you sent your maid to help Miss Bennet? That was well thought of, Georgie. You remind me very much of our mother." She sat up a little more and smiled as well. It was clear to Elizabeth that her brother knew how to make Miss Darcy more comfortable.

The butler entered, letting the party know that dinner was served. Darcy knew his duty, but he DID NOT want to walk in to dinner with Miss Bingley. How was he to avoid it?

Chapter 22

Posted on Sunday, 25 March 2001

Bingley was a good friend. His greatest strength was his loyalty to friends and his easy good nature. The two combined in helping him realize that Darcy was in love with Miss Elizabeth. That Darcy had brought his sister down to introduce her to Miss Elizabeth was very clear. Bingley was disposed to help his friend. He therefor leapt forward and took Caroline's arm and led her into dinner. Caroline's obvious displeasure in this action was obvious - but there was nothing she could do about it (this time). Darcy joyfully offered an arm to Elizabeth. He followed Bingley with Lizzy on one arm and Georgiana on the other. Hurst hurried after them with Louisa.

A gentleman always sits with the lady he takes into dinner. Darcy heaved a sigh of relief and sat between his sister and Elizabeth. The dinner arrangements were quite to his liking. Charles sat at the head of the table. His sister sat on his left, Georgiana on his right. This did put poor Georgiana across from Caroline, but Caroline pretended to like Georgiana, so that was all right. Darcy sat next to his sister, across from Mr. Hurst. Louisa sat next to her husband, across from Elizabeth who was beside Darcy.

The seating arrangements allowed Darcy to share most of his dinner conversation with Elizabeth. Hurst always spent the entire meal stuffing himself. Louisa had little real conversation, so quickly exhausted any efforts to be polite and left Lizzy alone. Charles was still annoyed with Caroline, so he talked to Georgiana. Caroline, determined to be part of the conversation, also talked to Georgiana. She also tried to talk to Darcy, but found it difficult as he was usually turned the other way.

After dinner, the gentlemen rose to leave. Darcy was extremely grateful that Georgiana would NOT be left alone with Caroline and Louisa. The men spent a few minutes having a cigar and some fine brandy. Hurst was quite annoyed at how eager Darcy seemed to be to return to the ladies. He would rather enjoy that brandy for another round or two.

Bingley seldom had the upper hand with his friend. He enjoyed watching Darcy squirm (well - he didn't really squirm, but he DID fidget). Charles finally put Darcy out of his misery by stating that he was ready to join the ladies.

The men entered the drawing room where tea and sweets were ready for the party. Georgiana was attempting to have a conversation with Elizabeth that was constantly interrupted by arch comments from Miss Bingley. The latest comment from Miss Bingley had been regarding Miss Bennet's "close personal friendship" with Mr. Darcy. It was said with a sly tone and look that completely confused Miss Darcy. It upset Elizabeth. "Heavens! She must have heard something. I had hoped those rumors would not spread!" she thought. Her heightened color was obvious to the men. They had missed the comment that caused it.

Miss Bingley immediately set out to be charming to Mr. Darcy. He was polite, but distant. Instead he went to his sister first. After reassuring himself that she was fine, he sat down near Miss Bennet. Miss Bingley actually MOVED to sit closer to Mr. Darcy and continued attempts to catch his attention.

"He doesn't know the rumors are spreading." Elizabeth finally decided. She had watched both Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy quite carefully and was sure. "Miss Bingley must have heard from those dreadful servants of Mr. Bingley's. Perhaps it has gone no further."

"You are very quiet this evening, Miss Elizabeth Bennet," came Caroline's insistent, amused voice. It broke Elizabeth from her musings.

Lizzy pasted a smile on her face and mentioned that she was a little tired. "I think I will retire early. I would not wish to be tired at the Assembly tomorrow night!" Her response brought unexpected results.

"An assembly!" cried Miss Darcy. She turned a mute look of misery to her brother. "Is the entire party expected to attend?" she quavered. It was very clear to everyone that Miss Darcy, at least, did NOT want to attend.

Darcy reassured his sister that if she was too tired from traveling to Hertfordshire, she certainly would not be expected to attend the Assembly. Miss Bingley made mocking comments about the countrified nobody's Miss Darcy would miss by not going and the party moved on to other topics.

Lizzy went ahead to bed, but she was left with several questions to consider.

Why was Miss Darcy so terrified of going out? She was a little young to be out, but only a little. She could not be younger than Lydia, who certainly showed no fear.

Did Mr. Bingley like Miss Darcy as more than a friend's sister? Lizzy was sure she could discount that. It was clear Mr. Bingley liked Miss Darcy quite well, but there was nothing romantic or unusual in his attentions to her.

Most men would be disgusted by a lady walking alone in the rain. She must have looked like a drowned rat! Lizzy consoled herself with the thought that, other than being a little distracted, Mr. Darcy appeared much the same as ever. He was concerned with the care of his sister. That brought Lizzy back to her question about just WHY Miss Darcy was so shy - so fragile.

Most important of Lizzy's questions - what did Miss Bingley know, and how had she learned it? Was the story of Jane and Lizzy's rescue from a common posting inn (and subsequent time spent with their rescuers) making the rounds in London even as she thought? Would she and Jane be disgraced? The subject of blackmail, fortunately, never occurred to Elizabeth or she would never have gone to sleep.

In her bedroom at Longborne Jane cried into her pillow. She was afraid that anything beyond friendship with Mr. Bingley was just a dream. Never one to dwell on her own problems, Jane tried to turn her thoughts to her sisters. Mary was coming along nicely. Kitty was becoming a real pleasure to spend time with. Lydia? Ah well - only time could tell. Jane's attempts to get her youngest sister alone during the evening had been in vain. Lydia had continued much as she usually did - when her father was not present. At any sign of Mr. Bennet, and Lydia immediately became quiet. One thing was clear - she was at least taking her father's threats seriously.

The morning was clear but cool. The storm had blown itself out during the night. Lizzy rose early, as usual. The Bingley sisters, more used to town hours, were not likely to be out of bed soon. Mr. Bingley, who had called so early upon her father (the Bennet family still being unaware that Mr. Bennet himself was to blame for that) could be expected to be up. Lizzy was therefore surpized that nobody seemed to be stirring (except a few servants) when she went downstairs.

Breakfast was not ready and would not be served for some time. A servant brought Lizzy some tea and toast to hold her until then. Elizabeth was feeling somewhat edgy, so decided to go for a brief walk. "In all this dirt! You will not be fit to be seen!" echoed in her mind (distinctly in Mrs. Bennet's voice), but the thought did not deter Lizzy.

She strolled down a path in the garden. A bark caught her attention. A dog came bounding out of some bushes. "So you want to play, do you?" Lizzy asked the dog. It wagged it's tail and looked hopeful. Lizzy picked up a stick and threw it. "Fetch!" she commanded. The dog bounded away. She laughed, ran and played with the dog for some time. Finally, Elizabeth began to tire. "One last throw." she told the dog. It pelted off after the stick. Lizzy brushed water off a decorative bench that was sitting in the sun. It wasn't very wet. By this time, Lizzy was pretty damp from water falling off the leaves as she had played with the dog.

Finally, the dog came running back. Just as Lizzy caught hold of the stick in the dog's mouth, she noticed Miss Darcy come barreling out of the shrubbery. "Oh!" said Miss Darcy. She put hand to her mouth.

Trying to put Miss Darcy more at ease (and uncomfortably aware that she was ONCE AGAIN a mess in front of Mr. Darcy's sister), Lizzy asked is Miss Darcy knew the dog and what it's name was.

"This is Major. My brother named him for my cousin, Col. Fitzwilliam, before the colonel moved up in rank. I know I'm too old to play with him, but I like it. Major is my favourite companion - other than Mrs. Annesley."

"Is Mrs. Annesley a friend?" asked Lizzy. She did not want to pry, but she did want to get to know Miss Darcy better.

"Yes, my new companion." Miss Darcy (suddenly) turned green.

"Miss Darcy! Are you unwell?" asked Elizabeth. She took Miss Darcy by the arm and pulled her over to the bench. With a quick swipe she removed most of the water from the bench and seated Miss Darcy.

"Yes, I'm fine now." was all Miss Darcy said.

"What was she so upset about?" wondered Lizzy. "It must be something about the companion - Miss Darcy was fine until she was mentioned. Wait a minute - what about the previous companion she mentioned?"

The sat quietly while Major sat at their feet. Lizzy picked up and tossed the stick again, just for something to do. She finally told hold of her courage. "Miss Darcy. I could not help but see you are uncomfortable with attending the Assembly tonight. I would be most happy to be of use to you. The people around here are quite unexceptionable. Nearly everyone who is going has lived in the neighbourhood for years. Miss Bingley is quite right in one thing - it will be filled with the sort of people she considers "country nobodies." But the people here are kind, if somewhat boring. I can see that you are little shy. I have four sisters. Believe me, if you spend any time with us, you will be well camouflaged. With six young ladies, not to mention our friends, in a bevy, it will be difficult for anyone to pick you out!" Lizzy smiled to show she was teasing a little.

Georgiana was not quite sure how to take this extraordinary offer. She did, however, want to know Elizabeth better. Georgiana had never heard her brother talk about a lady before. Certainly never to the extent he had Miss Elizabeth Bennet during his brief trip home and trip back to Hertfordshire. He was a stern man, but still very kind to her. She knew he was lonely sometimes. More than one woman had hinted to her that they intended to be her sister. Shy did not equal stupid - Georgiana was completely aware her brother was a "catch". She had become aware, in the most unpleasant fashion, that she, herself, was also a "catch."

Somehow, Miss Bennet's kindness to her did not seem forced, as Miss Bingley's did. Of all the ladies who might become her new sister she thought Miss Bennet would be the best choice - for both of them. They had conversed a fair amount after dinner the night before, even with Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst's interruptions. Miss Bennet had said nothing catty or mean or sly. She had been friendly. They had discussed music. At one point, when Miss Bingley had to leave the room, they had even, briefly, talked about Mr. Darcy.

Georgiana had asked how Miss Bennet had met Mr. Darcy. With a quick glance at the avid Mrs. Hurst, Elizabeth had mentioned that Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy had called upon her uncle in London. Georgiana knew there had to be more to it than that. Miss Bingley's pointed comments and Miss Bennet's unwillingness to talk about it were suspicious. Neither was as suspicious as the fact that until a very recent letter about his return to London, Fitzwilliam Darcy had never mentioned any of the Gardiners, Bennets or anyone connected to them. Darcy always wrote long, informative letters to her. It was how they kept in touch when she was at school. He told her EVERYTHING - whom he talked to, what they talked about, what he was reading, what he thought about it, visits with or from friends. He left nothing out, usually. She had realized, recently, that he left out anything unpleasant (such as why Wickham had been dropped from their acquaintance). But there was nothing unpleasant about Miss Bennet. So why the secrecy? Or was it a sudden friendship?

Georgiana decided to confide, a little, in Miss Bennet. "I'm not really "out" yet. I am a little shy. I've always been at big parties or around strangers. I had a rather difficult summer. I do not think I am ready to spend much time in the company of strangers."

"Well, the ladies and gentleman attending the ball are likely to be in awe of you, Miss Darcy. You will have your brother there to watch over you. Country parties are quite relaxed - not like ones during the Season in London. Gentlemen and ladies will be introduced. You will dance, and eat and drink. If you are quiet, people will think you are simply FASCINATED at what they have to say. You will end the evening being described as "the pretty young lady with LOVELY manners"" finished Elizabeth, in the tones of an approving matron.

Georgiana could not help but laugh. Miss Bennet was so funny, so easy to be with. Perhaps the assembly would not be so very bad. She knew her brother worried about her. He told he when he dragged her away from Pemberley that she had done nothing wrong (after all, she HAD confided in him before it was too late). "You need to get out. Hiding away at Pemberley is not good for you. I want you to make friends and enjoy company." What Fitzwilliam Darcy wanted, he got. Georgiana had (gracefully) given in and packed. Darcy had given her companion some time off to visit her son, and off they went.

"Could you tell me more about the people who will be there tonight?" asked Georgiana.

Lizzy laughed and began a colorful account of the cast of characters who attended more local events. She soon had Georgiana laughing as well.

They were surprised by Mr. Darcy who had come looking for them. "It is past time for breakfast. We were wondering where you had gotten to. Will you favour us with your presence?" he asked them. They assented and took the arms offered. Both went to tidy up first, then joined Mr. Darcy and the Bingley party in the dining room.

Chapter 23

Posted on Thursday, 29 March 2001

Mr. Darcy, Mr. Bingley and Miss Darcy escorted Elizabeth back to Longbourn immediately after breakfast. Darcy was surprised by his sister's interest in going with them. She had shyly asked him if she could go when Elizabeth was upstairs packing up. He responded with an affirmative. "Of course you may go with us dearest. I'm very pleased you are becoming friends with Miss Elizabeth." Could he ask her why she wanted to go? He looked at her anxious face. "I have not yet met most of the Bennet family myself. It will be nice to have some acquaintances at the Assembly tonight."

Georgiana looked grateful for the "out" provided by Darcy. "Then I can go with you?"

"Of course."

Mrs. Bennet was in a flutter. She had TWO handsome, rich, SINGLE young men in her drawing room! What a fine thing for her girls! She jumped in while Lizzy was introducing her family to the Darcys and Mr. Bingley. She carefully introduced Jane among the others. Only Mr. Darcy caught the implication that Mrs. Bennet was unaware of a previous acquaintance with them. He was not sure what that might portend.

The guests sat down to enjoy a cup of tea before returning to Netherfield. Jane was pleased when Mr. Bingley sat next to her. So was Mrs. Bennet. She decided to make sure Mr. Bingley realized how exceptional Jane was. She meandered on about various admirers "one does not often see any body better looking. It is what every body says. I do not trust my own partiality. When she was only fifteen, there was a gentleman at my brother Gardiner's in town, so much in love with her, that my sister-in-law was sure he would make her an offer before we came away. But however he did not. Perhaps he thought her too young. However, he wrote some verses on her, and very pretty they were."

By this time Elizabeth was tired of her mothers monologue. She was mortified at Mrs. Bennet's heavy-handed attempts at matchmaking. "And so ended his affection," said Elizabeth impatiently. "There has been many a one, I fancy, overcome in the same way. I wonder who first discovered the efficacy of poetry in driving away love!"

Mr. Darcy was surprised at her comment. He ruefully thought of some sonnets he had composed on the long, boring trip to Pemberley and back to Hertfordshire. Perhaps reciting them would not be a good idea (if he could ever get a moment alone that is). Was she joking or serious? "I have been used to consider poetry as the food of love," said Darcy, somewhat carefully.

"Of a fine, stout, healthy love it may. Every thing nourishes what is strong already. But if it be only a slight, thin sort of inclination, I am convinced that one good sonnet will starve it entirely away." ***

Most of the room's inhabitants were amused and smiled. Mrs. Bennet was horrified, both by Lizzy turning the topic away from romance and by her appearing strong-minded. "How you do run on, Lizzy!" she said, trying to sound indulgent.

Mrs. Bennet's put-down of her second daughter's intelligence and humor was shocking to Mr. Darcy. It went right over Bingley's head (he was busy gazing at Jane), and the rest of the family was too used to her behavior to think much about it. Fortunately, Miss Darcy had missed the comment, as she was listening quite intently to a description of the Lucas family from Kitty's perspective.

Elizabeth flushed at her mother's comment and turned the conversation to thanking the gentlemen for their escort to her home. Correctly interpreting that as a hint it was time to leave, Darcy and Georgiana rose and gave their thanks to their hostess. Mrs. Bennet accepted them, after assuring herself that the Netherfield party would attend the Assembly that night. Bingley was somewhat tardy, but also realized (after seeing Darcy looming over him) that he had business to attend to at home.

After they left, Mrs. Bennet could not say enough at how wonderful the young men were. Elizabeth was only grateful that the worst of her mothers' raptures were communicated only in the presence of family members. She could only be pleased that Mrs. Bennet entirely missed the fact that Mr. Bingley knew Jane already. If their mother ever realized her daughters had deceived her as to the acquaintance, she would make a huge fuss. There would be no hiding anything from her. Perhaps it might be best to acknowledge a casual acquaintance to her before the assembly tonight. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst were sure to acknowledge Jane and Mrs. Bennet might catch on this time.

While contemplating various methods of divulging this information in a casual way, Elizabeth was interrupted.

"My dear girls, what are you sitting around for?!? You should be getting ready for the assembly! Jane, you must go right to bed. It would not do for you to be tired tonight! In fact, I insist that you ALL go have a rest until tea! I will wake you in plenty of time to get ready."

It was easier to give in. The Bennet sisters went upstairs to their rooms. Lizzy followed Jane in first, for a small conference.

"Dear Jane! How you must have worried about me last night. Thank you for sending my things so promptly. I was at my wits end how I was to be respectable for dinner!"

"Miss Darcy included a message asking for one of us to send you some clothes and other necessities. I was happy to oblige." Jane's face was serious.

"Jane, you do not still believe those silly musings from Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley? I can assure you from everything I saw at Netherfield. Mr. Bingley and Miss Darcy have a regard for one another that clearly is part of their regard for Mr. Darcy himself - he is all they have in common."

Jane's took on a happier aspect. "Do you really think so? I cannot blame his sisters in hoping for such a respectable alliance..."

"I can! Miss Darcy is a touch young for thinking of marriage. And why should he be forced to give his attentions to someone whose only claim is that she is a friend's younger sister? Though, to be fair, she is VERY shy. I think she really tries not to be. When we were alone or able to talk, she did answer questions, and even ask a few of her own. It is quite obvious that she must make an effort to do so. If I did not know she was shy from Mr. Darcy, I might think her proud. After a little effort, she improves on knowing her better."

Jane smiled at her sister. "I am sure Miss Darcy is all that is amiable. You really must go now. If mama catches you here instead of in your own bed, she will be upset."

"You are right, as always!" said Elizabeth, and she left.

The Bennets were among the first to arrive at the Assembly. The Lucas and other prominent families were also early. Mrs. Bennet spent the time crowing over her neighbors. "So considerate of my poor Lizzy! Such handsome gentlemen! You never saw anything like it! And what do you suppose Mr. Bingley said next?" she prattled on. Her less fortunate friends spent the time considering ways to steal a march on Mrs. Bennet. Most considered it a lost cause. She was acknowledged to be the premier matchmaking mama in the area. After all, she did have FIVE daughters to find husbands for!

By the time the dancing started, Lizzy and Jane were worried. There was no sign of the Bingley party. Jane had promised Mr. Bingley, and Lizzy, Mr. Darcy, the first dance. As gentlemen came up and asked them for a dance, they accepted, but always for ANOTHER dance. Now they were forced to sit by the sidelines.

The door opened once more. Neither looked towards it. Lizzy had hissed at Jane earlier, "We look like fine pair of ninnies! I shall not look at the door one more time!" and Jane had agreed. Mr. Bingley and his party had arrived.

Sir William Lucas, who considered himself the host of the assembly went forward to greet him. "Ah, Mr. Bingley! Welcome, welcome!" The usual greetings and round of introductions followed. Jane and Lizzy stood when Mr. Darcy looked their direction. (Almost) impolitely he moved in their direction. He immediately enquired if Miss Elizabeth would be willing to stand up with a late partner.

Lizzy laughed, "I suppose I must! I have turned other partners down, and it would look so odd if I did not dance now!"

Mr. Darcy laughed in agreement and they joined the line of dancers.

Mr. Bingley, being more polite and agreeable, had a harder time making it over to Jane. He finally excused himself and joined Jane. She smiled as he took her by the hand. "I am sorry, but better late than never, eh? I promise to make it up with proper attention!" he said. They took their place next to Lizzy and Mr. Darcy.

The dance was a long one, but to the dancers it seemed to fly by. Darcy and Bingley attempted to exchange partners for the next dance, but Jane and Lizzy had promised the dance to others, so they had to wait. Instead, Mr. Bingley spent time meeting more people and Mr. Darcy checked on Georgiana.

Mr. Bennet was speaking to her when Mr. Darcy approached. She introduced her brother to Mr. Bennet who looked him over with a gimlet eye. Oddly enough, Georgiana seemed quite at ease with Mr. Bennet. Certainly Darcy was not, but he would be d****d if he would show it!

Mr. Bennet was quite amused. The determined way Darcy had gone over to Lizzy and started dancing with her and his obvious reluctance to let her dance with other men had entertained him. His daughters, except for Mary, were dancing. Mary had pointed out Miss Darcy, so Mr. Bennet decided to take the time to get to know her. She was young and clearly afraid of the crowd. She was being smothered by a pair of harpies (to Mr. Bennet's way of thinking) so he stepped in and had Mary introduce them. He then pulled her aside a little, allowing the London harpies to be defended upon by the Hertfordshire harpies. To both his and Georgiana's amazement, they got along famously. She reminded him of a blend of Jane and Lizzy (but much too shy!) He reminded her of the family steward and her uncle, the Earl of Matlock. By the time Darcy joined them, both were ready to say they had never so enjoyed a social event.

*** stolen almost entirely from JA's original text.

Chapter 24

Posted on Wednesday, 2 May 2001

Lizzy looked over her latest partner's shoulder. She could see Mr. Darcy, Miss Darcy and her father (of all people!) talking. She hoped Mr. Darcy would come and speak to her between dances. Even more, she hoped her mother would stay AWAY from him!

Jane was trying to keep up a respectable conversation with her partner. Her mind kept flying to Mr. Bingley. He looked so handsome in his evening clothes! She had almost forgotten, it seemed like so long since that night at the opera...

Mr. Bingley was enjoying himself, as always. He was being introduced around the room. Mrs. Bennet had attached herself to him at one point. Her comments on how beautiful and good tempered Jane was were easily agreed to (causing her to declare he was the most splendid young man imaginable).

Mr. Darcy, on the other hand, was attempting to impress Mr. Bennet without appearing to toady to him. Elizabeth had made it clear to him throughout her conversations that she greatly respected and loved her father. It was therefore important to make sure he (Mr. Darcy) got on his (Mr. Bennet's) good side.

"You would think Mr. Bennet and Georgiana getting along would make it easier!" he thought ruefully to himself. Mr. Darcy had been exerting himself. As this was something he was not used to doing, it was fairly unpleasant to him. Usually people exerted themselves with HIM, not the other was around.

The current dance was coming to a close when Miss Bingley turned up again. She stood quite close to Mr. Darcy, in a clear hint that she wished to be asked to dance. Mr. Darcy instead asked his sister if she was up to dancing with him. She gave happy agreement and they moved to the floor. Miss Bingley was very put out. "What kind of brother would dance with his sister instead of finding an appropriate partner for her!" she fumed aloud. Mr. Bennet decided to answer the rhetorical question.

"One who enjoys his sister's company and is choosy of her - and his - company!" said Mr. Bennet. He grinned at the harpy (who he still had not been introduced to) and wandered off to watch the fun. "I had no idea how much I could enjoy one of these things." he mused. "I will have to make a point of coming to various events until the girls get married. Whoops! Time to head off Mrs. Bennet." He headed over to Mrs. Bennet who had cornered Mr. Bingley and Mr. & Mrs. Hurst.

In the mean time, Georgiana decided to talk about Miss Elizabeth. She was certain her brother was interested in that particular topic, and she wanted to know more herself. It was obvious that Mr. Bennet was as fond of his (slightly unconventional) daughter as his daughter was fond of him. It was therefore a safe topic. It also guaranteed her brother's FULL attention.

The dancing continued. At one point Darcy pulled Bingley aside. They were both watching their ladies dancing with other men. Bingley had made definite attempts to spend time talking to Jane between dances. Darcy had been lucky enough to spend some time with Elizabeth when she was without a partner. Bingley had noticed and now asked why they had sat the dance out.

"Think Charles! I spent the time with Miss Elizabeth quite enjoyably as I could on the dance floor. I have engaged her for the supper dance, so now I will be able to escort her to dinner and enjoy her company throughout the rest of the evening! You need to PLAN Bingley. Have you engaged Miss Bennet for the supper dance yet?"

"No!" exclaimed Bingley in horror. "Do you think it's too late? It must be! Someone else would have asked her by now. Why didn't you suggest this to me earlier Darcy?"

"Do not panic yet. Go straight to her while her current partner is getting her punch and ask. There are more ladies than gentlemen here tonight, and I suspect she might have kept that dance open in case you ask her. For heaven's sake, though, don't waste any more time!"

Bingley dashed off to wait for Jane to come off the dance floor. Darcy couldn't help but smile at the picture of eagerness Bingley presented (having no idea that Mr. Bennet detected that same look in Darcy). Mission accomplished, he decided to attempt dancing with another Bennet sister, as he couldn't have Elizabeth just yet. He wandered over and asked Miss Mary if she was free for the next dance. Mary shyly gave assent.

Mary was having the best evening of her life. She had noticed quite a difference in the way the gentlemen were acting. She had danced twice already, which was quite a record for her. Men were not clamoring for her to dance with them, but still, it was more attention than she had ever had before. Gratitude for her sister's efforts to distinguish her and their advice filled her. They had advised Mary on how to best be a pleasing partner while also enjoying a party. Most of the advice she had attempted to put into practice, and what a time she was having! The greatest pleasure of all, however, was having her mother actually say "You'll never be the beauty Jane is, but I will say you look almost pretty tonight Mary".

Mary was too intimidated to say much during the dance with Mr. Darcy, so both got through it tolerably well.

Finally, the much-anticipated supper dance was called. Darcy was at hand to take Elizabeth to the floor. Bingley pulled himself away from new acquaintances to do the same with Jane. The dance began.

On the dance floor, Jane didn't notice anything but Mr. Bingley. He was gazing dreamily into her eyes as they waited for their turn to promenade. Jane was a little worried that Lizzy was wrong or that Miss Bingley was right. What if Mr. Bingley really was in love with Miss Darcy? Still, he had finally asked her (halfway through the evening) for the supper dance. He was dancing with her, not Miss Darcy. He must have had a chance to ask Miss Darcy for the first dance or the supper dance if that was what he wanted. Perhaps it would be better to make conversation.

"Pray, Mr. Bingley, could you tell me why you were so tardy tonight? I thought you had said you would be here much earlier..."

"Um - of course." said Mr. Bingley, trying to focus on what Miss Bennet was saying. "My sisters were slow in their preparations. I finally sent a maid up telling them they would have to stay behind or come by themselves later if they weren't downstairs in ten minutes." He smiled bashfully at Jane's honest laugh at the situation. "I was determined not to miss the dance you promised me." He smiled at her, even more bashfully.

The noise associated with the first dance had not really allowed for conversation. This had actually pleased Bingley as he was still feeling awkward. Now, he realized, he had to keep up his side or possibly displease the wonderful Miss Bennet.

"I don't understand why they took so long to get ready. Miss Darcy was down in plenty of time, and I see you and all your sisters were as well. I am pleased to realize that tardiness in not a general feminine trait - except in my family!" He hoped to amuse. Miss Bennet was more than willing to be happy, so she smiled at his sally.

"You have no idea how difficult it can be for a lady to prepare for a party. Perhaps your sisters, being in a new environment and worried about meeting new people were a little slower than usual." was Jane's response. She did not want to appear critical of his sisters. It was one thing to complain about your family, quite another for someone else to do it.

"No, no. They are ALWAYS late. I used the one threat I thought would work. I have never actually done it before, but I think I will again. The fear of being left behind was very effective!" Bingley was ready to change the subject. His sisters were not interesting, to him at least. "I have never met so many pleasant people in my life! Hertfordshire is a very agreeable place. Of course, I have always loved the country. I am quite certain it will be a very long time before I tire of it."

Bingley was rather obvious, but the demure Jane Bennet was not really seeing what he said as a compliment to herself. "Yes, we are fortunate in our neighbors. The weather has also been quite fine, most of the time, this autumn." She blushed a little and remembered Elizabeth telling her to be a little more expressive. "I can't help but think that our new neighbors improve the area."

Bingley was the first one to under-rate himself, but this was a compliment he could not miss. It swelled his heart. The small breaks in contact they had as they followed the demands of the dance only made him more eager to once again hold her hand. The finale of the dance was almost painful. At least he had the entire dinner to look forward to!

Darcy and Elizabeth had also enjoyed their dance. They had started out conversing cheerfully enough. Eventually Elizabeth noticed she was carrying the conversation. Mr. Darcy was paying very close attention, but saying little. When she taxed him on it, he colored slightly. Then he smiled a happy little smile and told her "A man may prefer to observe and commit to memory what is beautiful rather than waste his opportunities." Elizabeth gasped at both the compliment and at how bold it was. She paused, unsure on how to respond.

Mr. Darcy gripped her hand before he had to let go. They circled the opposite couples and came back to one another. His soulful gaze at her make Elizabeth color in response. She had many friends, both male and female, but not once had a man looked at her like Mr. Darcy did. They completed the dance in silence, looking, blushing, looking away, then eyes drawing back to one another.

A few people at the Assembly noticed this odd behavior. One was Mr. Bennet, who had a complete answer to his questions about Mr. Darcy and his Elizabeth. Another was Georgiana Darcy, who watched and hoped as she danced with a local gentleman. Miss Bingley narrowed her eyes as she danced with the great grand nephew of an Earl. The last was Charlotte Lucas, who sighed with resignation and was happy for her friend.

The supper was a brief affair. Most of the young people ate and moved back out to the main hall for a few more dances before the Assembly ended. Darcy and Bingley, knowing they had their maximum dances with the sister of preference, decided to keep the ladies in the dinner room as long as possible. The tactic was quite successful. Any gentleman who came and asked Miss Bennet or Miss Elizabeth for a dance was cheerfully told that the ladies were tired and did not intend to dance anymore that night. This was the perfect reply to encourage Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy even more. Neither lady showed any desire to change the company they currently had.

Jane was completely caught up by Mr. Bingley by this time (as much as he was with her). Elizabeth, who was slightly more practical, had noticed her father sitting next to Mrs. Bennet. Very few embarrassing outbursts had been heard from her this night. Lizzy could only be grateful Mr. Bennet had kept his promise/threat. Still, she was glad she had kept Mr. Darcy's attention focused on herself. Hopefully he had not noticed the occasional vulgarity that had escaped her mother before her father could prevent it.

Lydia, to everyone's surprise, behaved fairly well. A quiet word from Jane or Elizabeth brought down the decibel of her laugh and slowed the romping. She was still wild and noisy, but no worse that some of the other younger ladies at the party. At least she didn't stand out. It wasn't ideal, but it was a huge improvement as far as Lydia's sisters were concerned.

The evening ended with the Bennet family and the Netherfield party (with the exception of the Hursts and Miss Bingley) being very pleased and contented. Mrs. Hurst had all she could cope with, as her husband was quite inebriated again. Miss Bingley realized that she could not necessarily count on Louisa to help her. Instead, she starting hatching plots of her own as they waited for the carriage to return them to Netherfield.

Chapter 25

Posted on Monday, 25 June 2001

Custom dictated that a gentleman called upon, or at least sent an acknowledgment to the ladies he danced with. Fitzwilliam Darcy, being everything a gentleman should be, was going to honor that tradition. Nothing could have stopped Charles Bingley from doing so, at least where the Bennets were concerned.

Caroline Bingley was most displeased to hear their conversation during breakfast.

"Bingley! Of course your gardener should be able to make up bouquets for the ladies. What did you hire him for? How many did you ask for - I would hate to fall short."

"I told him at least 30 - I danced with quite a few ladies. You shouldn't need many, though. Outside the Bennet ladies and your sister, you hardly danced at all!"

"30. Yes, that should be plenty. We can write the notes to go with them and send your man off to do deliveries. We can pick a few nice ones to take with us to the Bennets."

"To the Bennets!" said Miss Bingley. "I can't imagine why you think you need to visit them. They are a few more country nobodies - and I notice you aren't visiting the rest of the country nobodies." She was surprised by her brother's response and Mr. Darcy's frown.

"Caroline! I do not want to hear you talking about our neighbors and new friends like that again! I am settling in quite well here. If you are not happy, feel free to go visit friends in London. I'm sure you can find a few in your vast number of acquaintances!" Caroline was furious that Charles would speak to her like that - and in front of Mr. Darcy of all people!

At that point, her nebulous plans became definite and a dislike of the Bennets turned into a rage at them - they were ruining her life and her plans!

Louisa wandered in for breakfast, shortly followed by Georgiana. No one expected Hurst to get up until well into the afternoon. "Georgiana! I hope you are well rested. You really should have slept longer!" insisted her brother.

"Nonsense! I feel fine. I slept very well, and I will retire early tonight." she promised. Georgiana was hoping to get away during the afternoon. She knew it would be proper to wait for callers, but she wasn't really "out" yet, and had not really danced with any men outside her own party. She knew Mr. Bingley and Fitzwilliam would be visiting the Bennets, and she wanted to go with them.

Darcy helped his sister to a seat and some food and went on with his conversation with Bingley. They settled the rest of the details for their day with no interruptions and left to complete any needed tasks. Georgiana finished her meal and soon followed. Caroline did the same, leaving Louisa to wonder why everyone was in such a hurry.

Bingley and Darcy set out just after breakfast (really lunch) to visit the Bennets. They had finally given in to Georgiana's pleadings to take her with them. They therefore took a carriage instead of riding as they had originally planned. The flowers were doubtless better off by that particular change in plans...

As it happens, they were the first to call upon the Bennets. The floral tributes to the ladies were greatly appreciated and the gentlemen were given many thanks (mostly from Mrs. Bennet) for their courtesy. Mr. Bennet heard the bustle and his wife's "gentle murmurings" and came in to break things up. He asked if Mr. Darcy and Bingley would like to join him for a cigar. They immediately assented. Mrs. Bennet had been making them nervous (not to mention that no man shrugs away any sign of approval from a potential father-in-law).

Darcy, in particular could not figure out how Mrs. Bennet and Lydia belonged to the rest of the family. And Mr. Gardiner was her brother!!! Still, he couldn't be too proud - he was related to Lady Catherine De Burg.

The men relaxed in the study for a few moments while Mr. Bennet took out a box of cigars. They each selected one and sat back. Mr. Bennet was torn. He REALLY wanted to make sardonic enquiries as to when the young men would be joining the family. He knew that he had to restrain himself - Lizzy would never forgive him if he spoiled things now. Mr. Bennet would have to be satisfied by the ridiculous comments from his wife combined with his daughter's frantic attempt to deflect them and the young men's puzzled looks. A man had to make the most of what he had, Mr. Bennet reflected.

"Did you enjoy the Assembly sir?" Bingley asked. He wasn't used to much silence (except from Darcy) and it unnerved him. Of course, everything about Mr. Bennet tended to unnerve him.

"Indeed. More than I expected." was Mr. Bennet's enigmatic response.

This was all Bingley needed to launch into a rhapsody of compliments for the assembly, the people, the friendliness, the music, etc. Mr. Bennet sat back and enjoyed it, while Darcy discreetly checked out Mr. Bennet's reaction. He realized Mr. Bennet was AMUSED by Bingley's enthusiasm. At first this annoyed Darcy. He suddenly realized that he had often been amused by Bingley's puppy-dog manner. He therefore had no right to by upset by Mr. Bennet's amusement. Besides, Mr. Bennet didn't seem to be nasty - it was honest pleasure as well as amusement to listen to such an innocent as Bingley persisted in being. Mr. Bennet finally broke in to ask his guests if they, and their party, would be free the next evening. He invited them to dinner. Bingley was pleased to accept on his family and guests' behalf. He knew of no prior engagement and would be delighted, etc.

After a short time, used mainly to regroup, the gentlemen rejoined the ladies. Darcy was slightly concerned at having Georgiana exposed to Mrs. Bennet for long periods of time. He was enchanted by Elizabeth, but could not ignore Mrs. Bennets "eccentric" behavior.

While the men had been in the study, other guests had stopped by. Some had come and gone, others were still there. Mrs. Bennet was holding forth on the proper trousseau for a young lady marrying a man of means. Jane and Elizabeth were red with mortification, Mary and Kitty were being VERY quiet, Georgiana didn't know where to look and Lydia was egging her mother on.

Mr. Bennet took one look at the situation and insisted that his wife go arrange a dinner RIGHT NOW for their guests tomorrow. Mrs. Bennet was delighted and sped off (after two reminders from her husband). Everyone (but Lydia) sighed with relief when she left. Normal conversation started up again. Bingley and Darcy confirmed they would be pleased to accept dinner the next night for all their party. They collected Georgiana and departed.

On the drive back to Netherfield, Darcy questioned his sister on her reaction to the Bennets. She was quick to mention how much she liked Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth. She indicated that on further acquaintance Miss Mary and Miss Catherine were quite pleasant. By not mentioning Mrs. Bennet and Lydia, Georgiana made her opinion of them quite clear. She was not capable of saying anything really unkind and did not know how else to say.

"Mrs. Bennet, I would appreciate it if you listened to me. I thought I made it clear that you were NOT to talk about marriage around our daughters and guests. You were not to discuss how rich any of our visitors are or might be. You have once again embarrassed our daughters - and yourself if you had any sense of decency. If you cannot behave yourself, I will send you to visit your cousins in Newcastle or your brother in London."

"Mr. Bennet! You are doing NOTHING to get those girls married! You have no idea how I suffer for them! Oh, what is to become of us?"

Mr. Bennet just stood there, letting his wife wail. A maid hurried in, responding to the cries of her mistress. Mr. Bennet waved the maid away. Mrs. Bennet's shrieks got louder as she hurled accusations at Mr. Bennet - his cruelty, his thoughtlessness, his lack of understanding of HER suffering. The litany of complaints got longer and louder. Mr. Bennet continued to wave away any staff who came to Mrs. Bennets screeches. As their daughters started to arrive, he looked very seriously at Jane and Elizabeth. Over the cries and complaints of Mrs. Bennet, he requested that his daughters take a LONG walk. He looked at Mrs. Hill, the housekeeper. "The house is not open to visitors for the rest of the day, Hill. Mrs. Bennet has been overcome by the late hours and strain of entertaining. Have I made myself clear Hill?" Mrs. Hill nodded and disappeared. Mr. Bennet seldom gave orders, but he expected the orders he gave to be followed by the letter.

His daughters looked over the situation. Lizzy turned immediately and started to shepherd the others out. Jane attempted to linger and was sent on her way by her father. Mrs. Bennet flung herself at Jane and Lydia. She sobbed and wailed in a completely unintelligible manner. Lydia drew back, repulsed by her mother's total loss of control. Jane would have stayed, but her father uttered a curt "On your way!" and she obeyed, with a final glance at her mother.

Mrs. Bennet was really worked up by this time. In the past, she would complain and her husband would tease her. He would walk away, and eventually relent. She always got her own way (in her own mind). This new Mr. Bennet was not teasing her. She realized that there had been a change. He COULD NOT do this to her! After all SHE had put up with - he had no idea!

She continued to sob and carry on. Somehow, he had to understand! Men didn't like weeping women. He would do what she wanted to make her stop crying, if only she could keep it up long enough. Mr. Bennet stood there, grave look on his face. He watched the woman he had been married to for 25 years. He was utterly disgusted. Mrs. Bennet had always been foolish, simple-minded and selfish. Mr. Bennet was finally blaming himself. He could have halted her slide. She had become a caricature of the gossiping, malicious, gold-digging, mindless simpleton. It might be too late to make her behave, but he had to try one last time. Then Mrs. Bennet would be out of chances, he promised himself.

Mrs. Bennet finally collapsed in exhaustion. She had a headache and sore neck and chest from her sobbing. Mr. Bennet had remained standing, arms crossed, the entire time. Finally he said "are you finished?" At her mute nod, he started. Mr. Bennet used every bit of his impressive intellect to verbally skewer Mrs. Bennet. He was careful to use (mostly) words she knew. By the time he was done she was crying again, this time silently. He finished with "I have woken up Madam! You have become impossible to live with. If I have to tell you ONE MORE TIME to behave in a respectable manner, I will get a doctor in and have a certificate signed. I will send you to a private hospital, where your nerves will be cared for and you can play the invalid to your hearts content. I can promise you, once you leave this house, you will never return to it! There will be no more matchmaking done in this household. The girls are doing a fine job of finding men they can RESPECT as husbands. I do not care how much money they have, if they can win my daughters respect and love, I will allow them to marry. You have no more say in this. You will get no more pin money. Any money that is yours, you may spend as you please. When it runs out, you will have no more. Depending on how you behave for the rest of today and tomorrow, I MAY allow you to attend dinner tomorrow night. If I hear ONE WORD out of line, you will be in a carriage to London the next day. Have I made myself clear Mrs. Bennet?"

She remained where she sat, tears on her face. Mr. Bennet spun around and left the room. He went to Mrs. Hill and told her to wait half and hour, then send someone to help Mrs. Bennet to bed. She seemed very tired. He then went to his study and waited for the return of his daughters.

Chapter 26

Posted on Tuesday, 5 February 2002

The Bennet sisters were fairly silent during their walk. All had felt the anger of their father. Each instinctively knew that things at home were coming to a head. Lizzy was sorry, but also grateful that her father had taken her pleas seriously. Jane was extremely worried about her mother and father. How hard it would be for him to be severe with Mama! How Mama did TRY to do what was best for her daughters... how often she failed in her attempts.

Mary couldn't help but think that if Mama had read Fordyce's Sermons she would have known how inappropriate her behavior was and perhaps changed. Kitty was so upset she didn't know WHAT to think. The changes in her life over the last weeks was more than she could handle. She started to cry. Jane left Lizzy's side to link arms with her younger sister. Kitty smiled through her tears, but continued to cry. The little group stopped in a grove, out of sight of any who might pass.

"What are YOU crying for Kitty? Papa is not angry with YOU" Lydia yelled. Lizzy grabbed Lydia and told her to be quiet. "I won't be quiet! None of you are standing up for Mama!"

Kitty continued to cry. Lizzy quietly put her arms around Lydia and said "You are right that we haven't defended Mama Lydia. Mama has been in the wrong. Unless she starts to see that, we can do nothing. Perhaps Papa will help her understand that today. If so, she will have my full support to help her..." Lizzy trailed off. She wasn't sure exactly what she wanted to say. She had started feeling badly for her mother, perhaps for the first time in many months. Jane took up where Lizzy left off.

"Mama needs to understand how she could be hurting us Lydia. I'm sure she means well, but her comments and behavior could materially hurt our chances. We are not rich, which hurts us enough. Mama, without meaning to, lessens our respectability when she starts talking about the matches we are going to make or uses vulgar phrases. She hurts you and Kitty by letting you think that such behavior is acceptable in polite society. She hurts the feelings of others, even members of her own family, by saying things that simply should not be thought, let alone talked about in public. Lydia, perhaps she has not said anything that hurts you, but can you say it is right for her to run down Mary's looks in front of other people? Is it right that Kitty should be scolded for coughing, just because Mama is unhappy?"

Lizzy continued the litany. "Does it not embarrass you that other people ask Mama questions just to laugh at her replies? All the time, she is being serious and they are laughing at her! Not just Papa, but other ladies and gentlemen in the neighborhood! It makes us all ridiculous! Does it not bother you that sometimes other people PITY us, for our forward mother and dowerless condition?" Her outburst surprised the others.

Mary quietly replied, both to Lizzy and Lydia. "If our mother is less refined that she should be according to society's standards, we can only hope that our own behavior proves us to be worth knowing in our own right." She did not sound preachy, just stated the facts as she saw them. "Is that not what you and Jane do all the time?"

"I don't care!" stormed Lydia. "Mama listens to me! Nobody else does any more! She is always doing things for me, and I won't let Papa be mean to her!" Lydia turned and started back home. The others were stunned. Nothing Lydia had every done before indicated she was actually capable of such loyalty. It also caused the other girls to be ashamed of any angry thoughts they held towards their mother. Whatever mistakes she made, she did try to do her best, however misguided she was. They followed Lydia, but convinced her to sit with them for a while in the garden when they returned home. All were convinced their father meant it when he told them to go out.

At dinner time they went in. Their father met them in the dining room. He quietly informed them their mother was not well and was resting upstairs. Since this usually meant distressed calls for Hill or other maids, for assistance from her daughters, bells ringing and shouts for attention, the girls each decided that their mother was REALLY not feeling well. Lizzy and Jane in particular felt wretched. Nobody ate very much dinner. When the servants left the room after serving, Lydia demanded to know what Papa had done to their mother.

Mr. Bennet gave his youngest a quick look. She had that obstinate look on that meant she was going to be annoying until she got what she wanted. For once, it was not something totally selfish. "We had a long discussion. I have given your mother an ultimatum. If she does not quit humiliating this family in public, I am sending her to London. Depending on the severity of the outrage, it could be to your uncle or it could be to a private hospital."

His daughters gasped. Most had (correctly) identified the "private hospital" as a private bedlam (mental hospital) which would be more like a prison. "Papa!" Jane cried out. She was so shocked, she could not continue.

Lydia, who had NOT connected private hospital with bedlam, was sure her mother was truly ill (for once). "What did you do to her!" screamed Lydia. She jumped up and dashed out the door to check on her mother. Mr. Bennet continued to sit at the table and study the reactions of the rest of his daughters. Mary looked horrified. Kitty looked puzzled. She was still trying to work everything out. Elizabeth just looked miserable.

"Papa. Please. You wouldn't really send her to a place like that, would you?" Lizzy had started to feel like she did not understand anyone in her own family. Her father looked defeated.

"Lizzy, I had to do something. Those young men like you and Jane very much, unless I am quite mistaken. However, smaller things than your mother's behavior have put men off before. I should have done something years ago, you were right in that. Only something extreme will work now. I only hope its not too late." He stood. "I will leave you to what is left of the meal. Goodnight." He quietly walked away. Lizzy stood and gave him a hug as he passed.

"Papa, I know you did what you thought was best." He gave her a wry smile and walked away.

The others stood and they went up to check on Lydia and their mother. Lydia was hovering over their mother, who was asleep. She looked ten years older. The noise of her girls entering woke her up. Lydia threw herself at her mother and cried "I won't let him send you away! I won't!"

Mrs. Bennet was touched by the defense of her favorite. The others gathered around her. "Your father wants me to leave." she said, a touch bitterly. "I suppose that's what you really want, isn't it Lizzy? Mary?" Mrs. Bennet looked away, but to everyone's surprise, did not start to cry or complain about her nerves. "I suppose I will go quietly to my brothers home. At least I can count on Edward and Madeline." Their was defeat in her voice.

None dared say anything for a moment, then Lizzy stepped forward and took her mother's hand. "Mama. I think I speak for all of us when I say we know you have tried to do what you think is best for us." This small praise made Mrs. Bennet look at her second daughter. "I'm sure Papa seemed very hard, but we will get past this Mama. We all want you to stay, I'm sure." The others murmured their assent and Lydia decisively said "Of course!"

"What, precisely did Papa say?" asked Mary. Here their mother started showing a little of her old spirit. She couldn't cry, but the aggrieved whine was back. "He told me I was embarrassing the family, that if you girls did not make advantageous marriages it would be MY fault, that he was taking away my pin money, that I couldn't even attend dinner in my own home!" Mrs. Bennet's voice started to rise. Jane made soothing noises.

Kitty was startled "That's why you weren't at dinner? He told you to stay upstairs?"

"No, no." Their mother waved that away. "He was referring to dinner tomorrow. The excellent dinner I've planned for dear Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy! And their sisters of course. He said if I said anything out of line he would not let me go to dinner tomorrow!" Lizzy had to hide a smile. Her mother's interpretation of whatever her father had said was typical of both of them. Jane told her mother that she was sure Papa did not mean it.

"I think he did." Mary said with aplomb. The others turned to her, unsure of why Mary would say such a thing. "He was very upset at dinner, but he was also pretty direct. He will send you away if he disapproves of you any more Mama. You will simply have to try to change. If he sees you making an effort, he will relent. Look how he has changed to myself and Kitty." Mary started to plead with her mother. "Mama, we will all help you. Papa would be so proud of you! When you show everyone how respectable you can be, you will really help us find good husbands. Think about it Mama!"

Mr. Bennets step was heard in the hallway. The Bennet girls decided to disband as their mother looked very tired. Jane administered a dose of headache powders to their mother Each girl kissed her goodnight and left her to rest.

Jane and Lizzy took the others into Jane's room. They talked for several hours about what their father (and they) would see as necessary to get their mother up to snuff. Jane and Lydia were chosen to talk to her the next morning. Lydia was showing amazing maturity as she finally realized how serious the situation was. Having favored daughter status made it more likely, in Lizzy's opinion, that Mrs. Bennet might LISTEN to the plan the ladies had created.

Miss Caroline Bingley also sat and plotted in her room. She had several letters written (ready to post) and was working on more. Damaging information about a Miss EB of Hertfordshire, who carried around a certain Gentleman's handkerchief in her reticule, was ready to be sent the top newspapers in London. Caroline knew they liked to publish embarrassing information whenever possible. The English nobility and gentry enjoyed reading and deciphering the innuendo and initials with their morning tea and toast. Enough would figure out who it was, once Caroline was done writing personal letters to many acquaintances in London. The draft was ready. It complained about living in the wilds of HERTFORDSHIRE. It talked about a recent country dance where the BENNET girls made themselves ridiculous over any man they could get their hands on. It would be enough for her friends, when the saw the paper the next day, to figure out that a Bennet girl was being discussed and that she was a tramp. It would damage the reputation of the family as a whole. It would NOT link Mr. Darcy (who might have to offer for Miss Elizabeth if things went bad enough) to the mess. After all, Caroline wanted Mr. Darcy free to marry herself when he realized how unworthy those Bennet gold-diggers were.

An anonymous letter to Mr. Darcy's aunt, Lady Catherine De Bourg, would be the first to go off. It would let the Lady know what danger Mr. Darcy was putting himself in. The other letters would not be mailed for a day or two, but this one would go out in the early post the next day. Miss Bingley was quite proud. She was certain that nothing in that letter could link her to it. When Mr. Darcy finally came to his senses, he would save Charles as well. There would be no Bennets connected to her in any way. The plan was foolproof!

Chapter 27

Miss Bingley slept late the next morning. She had sneaked down quite late and slipped her letter to Lady Catherine into the outgoing mail. Her brother wrote almost unintelligible letters, but he wrote a huge number. Bingley kept up with most of his acquaintances, and he had plenty! She was sure that one more letter going out would not be noticed or remarked upon.

When Caroline finally rose for the day, everyone had been up for hours (except for Mr. Hurst). She was greeted with cheerful humor from the rest of the party. "Might as well get your rest. Remember, we are going to the Bennets for dinner tonight, the Lucas' are having a party tomorrow night and Darcy, Hurst and I are joining the officers the night after that." Bingley said. He turned to Miss Darcy and suggested a walk. She shyly agreed after a look from her brother and his assent to going out. Louisa couldn't be bothered getting out of her chair, and Caroline had not yet had anything to eat so the men and Georgiana made their escape.

Bingley continued on the conversation he had started indoors. "I am persuaded few people understand how pleasant the country is. I have not been dull here at all! Most days there are dinners, dances, hunting or card parties and other entertainments planned. It is all very comfortable too! I can see now why you spend so much time at Pemberley Darcy!"

"Bingley, I spend so much time at Pemberley because the estate requires attention. Nothing runs itself - not a farm, a shop or even a party. Someone must organize and oversee the effort, or nothing will be accomplished. My father taught me to be responsible for Pemberley and our tenants. Really, how could I do that from London? Especially in the summer, when the farms are so busy. Not to mention that I enjoy time with Georgiana." He gave his sister a fond glance. She smiled up at him.

"I like spending time with you too Fitzwilliam. I enjoy the quiet and peace at Pemberley. I don't have to worry about saying something stupid there. Everyone knows me so I don't have to get to know new people. It can be very hard. Visiting in London is so different from being in school!"

Both men protested that she did not say anything stupid, that she was perfect company. "Look how well you got on with people at the Assembly two nights ago! Everyone thought you were quite charming." exclaimed Bingley.

"I was very proud of how well you acquitted yourself." affirmed her brother.

They continued their walk and talk as long as they could. Bingley started teasing Darcy that the reason he avoided London and Ton amusements was to avoid the husband-hunters. Darcy laughed and agreed that Bingley had identified one more reason Darcy preferred Pemberley to almost anywhere else. Georgiana was surprised, but also laughed. None of them wanted to go in. Unfortunately, Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst finally came out to join them. The gentlemen accepted the scolding with aplomb and the larger group strolled for a while longer before going in.

Bingley suggested Darcy join him for a game of billiards. He was disappointed that Mr. Hurst was awake and willing to join them. Charles wanted to talk to Darcy about the best way to propose to Miss Jane Bennet. He had decided that he was sure of his own heart, and was reasonably sure of her acceptance. There was no reason to delay any longer. However, he wanted Darcy's help in drafting a beautiful proposal. Bingley knew he wasn't as good with words, and he wanted his moment with Jane to be memorable.

Miss Bingley was not in humor to spend more time with the Bennets that evening. She could not cry off, however, because who else would protect Charles and Mr. Darcy from the designs of those dreadful Bennets? Caroline was well practiced in the art of intimidation. She dressed in her most elegant clothes, pulled out her best jewels. She wanted it made clear that the residents and guests of Netherfield were well above those of Longbourn. Louisa always dressed to show off, so Caroline felt it was unnecessary to ask Louisa to dress in her best as well. The maids spent a hour on each lady's hair.

Georgiana, in contrast, spent just an hour getting ready. Her brother did not care for her to fuss too much. He complained that too many young ladies tried to grow up too quickly. After her (almost) disastrous summer, Georgiana was more than happy to remain a young lady, not yet "out" and stay on the sidelines. Her natural modesty meant she did not care to dress in a noticeable fashion. Mr. Darcy greatly preferred to keep to this state of affairs as long as it might last.

The Bennet household was very quiet. Mrs. Bennet had been tearful and had talked to her daughters. A gesture Jane developed reminded her mother when Mrs. Bennet's voice started to rise. By afternoon, all her daughters were using it. If nothing else, at least they had avoided any further anger from Mr. Bennet. He spent most of the day in his study (as usual). The lack of screaming, shrieking and constant bell-ringing by Mrs. Bennet was gratefully noted by Mr. Bennet. He had hopes that Mrs. Bennet had finally taken in what he said and might actually abide by it.

Mrs. Bennet was resentful, but determined not to miss dinner in her own home - and with such guests! Who knew why those young men were taking so long in proposing, but maybe tonight would do it! She just knew Jane could not be so beautiful for no reason! Mr. Darcy seemed unaccountably taken with Lizzy as well. With any luck, if he became disgusted with Lizzy's strong-minded behavior, he might become interested in one of the others. After all, he had danced with Mary and Kitty at the Assembly as well as with Lizzy and Jane! He had hardly stood up with another women in the place (other than his own sister, for goodness sake!) Plans still abounded in Mrs. Bennet's mind. For once, she kept most of them in, to the eternal gratitude of her "girls".

The guests arrived on time for socializing before dinner. Mr. Darcy and Georgiana gravitated towards Lizzy almost as soon as they entered. Mrs. Bennet made sure a space next to Jane was left for Mr. Bingley on the sofa. He quickly claimed it. Mr. Bennet had joined his family as soon as the guests were announced. He watched his wife and daughters entertain their guests with little sign of trouble and breathed a sigh of relief. Playing the heavy-handed husband and father went against his nature.

Dinner was announced. The group went in, paired off by rank and age. Miss Bingley was quite put out that she was not given Mr. Darcy as a partner, as she should have been. Instead, Mr. Bennet took in Mrs. Hurst, Mrs. Bennet was walked in by DARCY!!!, Mr. Hurst took in Miss Bingley (ugh! she thought), Miss Bennet was joyfully claimed by Mr. Bingley, and the rest of the Bennet ladies and Georgiana went in together. Miss Bingley could not believe the crudity of these Bennets - they didn't even invite enough men to even out the table! "I have never seen such a thing!" she thought to herself, as she was seated next to Mr. Hurst.

The worst of all was that Mr. Darcy was seated between Mrs. Bennet and Elizabeth! While Miss Bingley was forced to sit next to her brother-in-law and across from her own brother. What a waste!

Mrs. Bennet spent the majority of the meal talking about the food, drink, card party planned for later, and other unexceptionable topics. Perhaps she did not provide a refreshing opinion, but at least she was not a huge embarrassment to her family. Mr. Darcy listened politely and even contributed when appropriate. He was happy to listen to and respond to Elizabeth at every opportunity. Over all, the meal was not the disaster it could have been.

The gentlemen went to the study after the meal. They enjoyed a drink of port and a cigar each. There was little conversation, but Darcy and Mr. Bennet did discuss Mr. Bennet's book collection in more detail. Bingley, who read little, and Hurst, who never read, enjoyed the port and prepared to rejoin the women.

Miss Bingley had been carefully condescending throughout the meal (when she could, which was seldom). She continued, with more success, in the parlor. Mrs. Bennet was prepared to fawn over the sisters of her (soon to be - please God!) sons-in-law. Her methods of giving advice to poor, motherless Georgiana upset Elizabeth and Jane, so they steered Mrs. Bennet away. Instead, Kitty and Mary and Lydia chatted with Georgiana. Mrs. Hurst, Miss Bingley and the older Bennet daughters made another group. Jane attempted to ignore the put-downs and snide remarks of the "ladies". Elizabeth inserted her own come backs when necessary. At first, Mrs. Bennet took Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst's "compliments" at face value. Soon, even Mrs. Bennet could no longer ignore the fact that they were actually being quite insulting. Mrs. Bennet was about to take great exception to the Bingley ladies comments about "appropriate" dinner parties when the gentlemen returned. Fortunately, Mrs. Bennet then became too interested in forwarding time between Jane and Mr. Bingley and Lizzy and Mr. Darcy to pay any more attention to the Bingley sisters.

Mr. Bennet stayed close to his wife and drew her attention away from the young couples. He whispered in her ear "The young men can manage quite nicely on their own my dear Mrs. Bennet. You may spend your time discussing the party at the Lucas' tomorrow or the lace on someone's gown." He then stepped over to Mr. Hurst and refilled his glass.

The evening finally ended and guests were on their way back to Netherfield. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst felt it necessary to cut apart the evening's "entertainment". "How can they even call it a dinner party! There was very little dinner! Uneven numbers at table! We are surrounded by savages!" exclaimed Miss Bingley. Each comment was punctuated by an affirmative by Mrs. Hurst. Mr. Bingley swiftly commented that he did not care to hear any more insults to the neighbors. His comment effectively ended conversation in his coach. Mr. Darcy and Georgiana, in their own coach, had a pleasant drive back discussing the merits of the Bennets. Each was found to have a certain value, though Elizabeth was clearly the most talented, lovely, clever, charming... (you get the picture)

The party broke up when they entered the house. A "post party" wind down of tea or wine in the sitting room before retiring was common. Darcy immediately suggested that Georgiana (unused to late hours) would be better off in bed. Her maid could bring a hot cup of tea or chocolate to her in bed. Bingley seconded the motion and their was a mad scramble to get away from Caroline and Louisa. They had their hot drinks in angry silence and then retired as well. Caroline was glad she had sent the letter to Lady Catherine. With any luck, Darcy would be summoned by her immediately and that would put an end to the Bennet nonsense. When they were all safely away from Netherfield and disassociated from the Bennets (Miss Bingley was sure she could manage Charles without Mr. Darcy's bad influence), she would send out the letters to her friends in London. Shortly after that, the letters to the newspapers could go out and the Bennets would face total humiliation!

Chapter 28

Posted on Tuesday, 5 February 2002

Darcy sighed. He had more than enough of Miss Bingley, Mrs. Hurst and even Mr. Hurst. He just wanted to be ALONE for a while. An invitation to help Bingley with his accounts was decidedly a good second choice. "Certainly Bingley. Let's take a look at them now."

As Mr. Bingley had expected, nobody else seemed interested. He could finally get Darcy's opinion on the proposal he had written (ready to memorize) for Miss Jane Bennet. When they had sat down in the office, Bingley cleared his throat. "Actually Darcy, I have something else I want to discuss with you. I think the accounts are in order - we only worked on them a couple of days ago. If you don't mind?" Charles gave his best friend an anxious look.

"Of course not Bingley. You don't need to ask. What can I help you with?"

Bingley opened up a discussion on his intention to propose to Miss Bennet.

"I think Bingley, you need to think about WHERE this proposal should occur. A nice walk or moment in the garden, followed by a private audience with Mr. Bennet is the thing."

Having made the decision to propose, Bingley was eager to do so immediately. "Why don't I just ask her tonight Darcy? I don't know how I can prevent myself from speaking, now that I am ready!"

"Really, Bingley. Show some respect for the lady! Do you really think Miss Bennet is the sort to enjoy the scandal of a public proposal in a room full of people? Think what it would do to her reputation if you dragged her away from a party! It might not bother you, but it might upset the object of your affection!"

Bingley immediately agreed and (with a sigh) decided that all he could do was spend as much time as possible with his angel until he could get her alone. An early visit to Longbourn the next day seemed a good idea...

"All right Darcy, you've made your point. Would you mind looking at the proposal? I have it written out here." Bingley pulled a sheaf of papers out of his coat.

Darcy glanced at it. "If I could read it, I might venture an opinion on the content. As I cannot, I will only suggest that boring her to tears with an hour long speech might be a bad start."

Charles turned crimson. "It's not ALL one speech! Each page is a different version. Should I read them to you?" He pulled the pages out of his friend's hands. "Hmm. I was rather rushed when writing... this one was the best... no, wait a minute, this is the one... well..."

With a sigh, Darcy made a suggestion. "She likes you a great deal, Bingley. Just say you love her and wish to marry her. I imagine that's all it requires."

"Really?" said Bingley with an eager smile. "You really think she'll say yes?"

Darcy laughed. "There is NO doubt in my mind Bingley! Just say your piece. If you bring me along, I will do my best to distract the rest of the family so you get your time alone."

"That would be wonderful!" Bingley exclaimed. He then gave his friend a sly look. "Perhaps I can provide the same service to you?"

The shot hit home. Darcy had decided that he had known Miss Elizabeth quite long enough to be sure of his interest. The final factor, his sister, was most promising. Georgiana obviously was becoming very fond of Elizabeth. Elizabeth could be a sister and role model for Georgiana - look how well she and Jane cared for the younger girls in their family.

Darcy turned red and said to his friend, "Thanks for the offer. I will let you know if I need any 'assistance' from you. Otherwise, you can simply do your wooing your way, and leave me to do mine in MINE."

Bingley crowed "You sly dog! You are going to propose to the lovely Elizabeth! When? We could have a double wedding, think of that!"

"You are getting ahead of yourself again Bingley!" declared Darcy. "One thing at a time. I am not in the rush you seem to be in. We'll let Mrs. Bennet get over the raptures of a daughter engaged before she gets another." Both men chuckled.

"Alright Darcy. You know your business better than any man I have ever met. Just let me know - I should be desolate if I missed the announcement!" More chuckles followed that statement, and the conversation turned. Bingley went back to his favorite topic - admiring Jane. This gave Darcy plenty of leeway to follow his own thoughts about Elizabeth.

"I think Elizabeth and I have come to an understanding." Darcy considered - he had only the greatest respect for a lady who had turned down an offer for marriage that only offered creature comforts. While the Pemberley estate was worth considerably more that Longbourn, the principle that Elizabeth and Jane had shown in refusing their cousin's offer (when they had no guarantee of another) revealed the ladies inner strength and convictions.

Of all the women he had met, only Elizabeth and Jane had (to his knowledge) refused an offer of marriage SOLELY based on how likely they were to be happy married to the man. Collins' prospects meant nothing if they could not respect him. It went contrary to everything Darcy actually knew of the "ladies" in town who happily married men twice their age, idiots and cads. They then ignored their husbands affairs, spent his money or used his name, gossiped, shopped, produced an heir or two and then (for the most scandalous or dissipated) had affairs of their own. These women would freely admit they cared nothing for their husband. They picked the best "catch".

Fitzwilliam Darcy was supremely aware of his own worth as a "catch" and had been for many years. Elizabeth seemed to like him for himself. She talked to him, and he to her almost like friends. "Almost" he smiled to himself, "but not quite. I never felt quite so - on edge - as I do around her. So aware of every movement, every smile. She is everything that is delightful. I know Georgiana approves of her. She comes from a respectable family. There is nothing to impede us. I shall wait for the furor over Bingley and Jane to finish, then I will declare myself. I really should get to London before then and get a ring."

A comment from Bingley as to the time brought Darcy back from his pleasant thoughts. Bingley had not noticed Darcy's abstraction at first. When he had, he knew Darcy was thinking about the excellence of his own lady. Bingley was pleased. He had often wondered when his friend would find a lady for himself and be happy. There was every evidence the finding had happened, and the happiness was well on it's way to being pure joy.

The Lucas' party went much as expected. When Lydia demanded dancing, Sir William placated Mary, who then willingly played a reel. Mr. Darcy watched indulgently as Miss Lydia demanded a couple of young officers join herself and Miss Katherine for a dance. The children joined in. The sight was quite pretty, and appropriate for a small party. "True, Miss Lydia is a little rambunctious, but there is no harm in her." He turned from the younger Bennet ladies to admire his particular favorite. "Perhaps Elizabeth - I mean MISS Elizabeth - would like to dance?" he thought. Miss Bingley was in the path he would take to get to Elizabeth. Not one to let little things get in his way, Mr. Darcy bravely strode past Miss Bingley.

"Sir! Mr. Darcy - a moment of your time!" insisted Miss Bingley. With a (quiet) sigh, Mr. Darcy complied. Whatever the cost, he had to maintain civility with Bingley's sisters. "Dear Mr. Darcy. Can you believe the simplicity of these people? DANCING at a private party? I believe you once said that "every savage can dance". I suppose they feel they must prove it at every opportunity!" Her snide laugh was the final straw.

"Actually, I was on my way to ask a lady to dance myself. I am sure we will all weather your, and the Ton's, scorn." With that put-down, he finished crossing the room and bowed to Elizabeth. Miss Bingley's face screwed up for a second and it was questionable whether it was tears or rage that twisted her features. In very little time she smoothed her features and turned her back on the dancers (now including Mr. Darcy and Miss Elizabeth and her own brother and Miss Bennet). Instead, she spent her time charming the foolish young men in the room. They would provide many chances to store up evidence of country depravity for her London friends.

The party wound up at a reasonable hour. Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley escorted the Bennet party to their carriage before leaving themselves. The trip home was punctuated only by Mr. Hurst's snores. Louisa rallied herself to make a few cruel (and sometimes untrue) observations on the "country bumpkins" they had be "forced" to consort with throughout the evening. Mr. Bingley gave her a severe look. Mr. Darcy ignored her prattle until he had finished his drink and said goodnight. Mr. Hurst continued to snore. She looked to her sister, Caroline, to support her views. Caroline had never shown reluctance to cut apart people before! The silence was uncanny!

Louisa finally realized that Caroline was brooding over something. This was NOT a good sign. The two sisters normally got along, but Louisa had been on the receiving end of Caroline's temper before. She only hoped Caroline was not upset with her this time, though it seemed unlikely. After everyone retired, Louisa thought a little more on the topic. She finally convinced herself that Caroline was out of spirits; of course she was! Mr. Darcy was not coming up to scratch in a satisfactory way. Why, he paid more attention to that ragamuffin, Miss Eliza Bennet than to anyone else, even his own sister! Add to that the fact that their brother seemed determined to throw himself away on Jane when Georgiana Darcy (and her fortune of 30,000 pounds) could be his... well! It made Louisa a little ill also! Having made her own judgement as to her sister's strange behavior, Louisa settled down for a good rest.

Chapter 29

Mr. Bingley's early visiting habits kept the Bennet family on their toes. As they were unsure when Mr. Bingley might arrive, Mrs. Bennet insisted that Jane and the other girls be up, groomed, dressed and breakfasted at what most families would consider the crack of dawn. The day after the Lucas party was no different. "It's a good thing we were home early" Elizabeth thought, as the maid took her plate away. "Otherwise, I would be so tired I would fight with mama!"

The family had just finished an early breakfast when carriage wheels were heard outside. Mrs. Bennet immediately demanded that the family get into the morning room. She wanted all the girls to be displayed at their best. Mr. Bennet and the rest of the family had no objections so the move was quickly accomplished. There was general disappointment when the "carriage wheels" were discovered to be nothing more than a delivery of flowers. There was great excitement over the reading of the cards (once Mrs. Bennet got over her disappointment). It was a long and boring morning of embroidery and listening to Mary's (greatly improved) playing.

"Why haven't Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy come to visit yet?" pouted Mrs. Bennet. "They have never failed us before. Oh dear, what did you girls do last night? Lizzy, tell me you were not pert and drove them away! The flowers are lovely, but perhaps they are only being polite!"

Mr. Bennet had enjoyed the serenity that had prevailed so far that morning. He had therefore stayed with his family instead of retreating to his library. "Do not fret yourself my dear Mrs. Bennet. Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley are hardly obliged to visit us EVERY morning. They do have business of their own to attend to."

"Perhaps they felt today would be a good day to attend to business, as Papa says" agreed Elizabeth. "It would be like them to not come when we had been out the night before. They would realize we are tired and they must also be tired."

"Mr. Darcy is very solicitous of Miss Darcy's health. If he insisted that she rest, he would be concerned that we do so also." was Jane's contribution.

This satisfied Mrs. Bennet that there was no slight to her girls. She started to ramble on about the clothes each lady had worn the night before. The topic was unexceptional and required little participation from those who were not interested. Mr. Bennet, who felt family togetherness had been fulfilled for the day, disappeared discretely to his library. Jane and Elizabeth exchanged amused glances and continued to work. Lizzy was helping Lydia remake a bonnet while Jane and Kitty worked on remodeling a dress for Mary.

Meanwhile, back at Netherfield...

The family rose late. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst were still used to "town hours". Miss Darcy was a getting tired from all the activity - she still wasn't used to being so much in company. An opportunity to sleep late and "catch up" a little was very welcome. Still, if Darcy and Bingley had gone on their typical morning visit to the Bennets, being a little tired would certainly would not have stopped Georgiana from accompanying them.

Darcy spent the morning with Bingley, working first on Bingley's accounts. While Bingley then caught up on his correspondence, Darcy worked on his own. With hard work and diligence, the gentlemen finished their work by luncheon. They joined the ladies at the table. After such a quiet morning, none of the residents expect any company. Perhaps a visitor or two later on, around teatime, but no one would visit so early after a party. It was therefore a huge shock when the maid entered and announced "Lady Catherine DeBourg".

A simple luncheon was served to the family. The family ate and returned to the drawing room. Elizabeth was hoping for a visitor. Anyone would be welcome (well, almost) to break the tedium. It did not even have to be someone from Netherfield!

The sight of Charlotte Lucas and her sister Maria through the window was therefore very pleasant. Mrs. Bennet, sure of her success with Jane and Mr. Bingley, was actually moderately polite to Charlotte. Lizzy did NOT want to push her luck, however, so she asked Charlotte to join her in a short walk in the garden. The two wrapped up and went outside.

"You must wonder at my visiting today Lizzy. I know I should be home receiving visitors, but we are unlikely to get many. I wanted to tell you something Mrs. Long's niece told Maria when they came by, about a half hour ago. Apparently a very fine carriage has been seen at Netherfield. Mr. Bingley apparently has more visitors! Do you know anything about it? Sally says there were definitely an older woman in the carriage, but she could not make out the other occupants.

"Why no, Charlotte. Mr. Bingley and his guests mentioned nothing last night. Still, Mr. Bingley is so friendly. Perhaps the carriage contains friends who are traveling through. It would be more pleasant to rest and eat with friends than in a posting inn. Anyone intimate with Mr. Bingley would know that, even uninvited, they would be made welcome by him."

"I suppose you are right Lizzy. There was no evidence of other wagons or carriages with servants and luggage. None that was mentioned... it does seem odd though."

"Yes, very odd. Jane and I intend to call on the ladies at Netherfield tomorrow. I will find out more then, I am sure. Did you want to accompany us perhaps?" asked Elizabeth. Any extra company on her visits to the Bingley sisters was welcome. Charlotte's behavior was to be depended on, and she would provide a barrier to the Bingley sister's unkindness.

Charlotte gave an eager affirmative. "I have been meaning to visit. They are so seldom home, and I think the visit would be better with more people."

The ladies exchanged glances that spoke volumes. Each knew what they could not (politely) say aloud - the Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley were simply nasty and a group visit would now allow them to concentrate too much on any one victim.

With plans made and agreed upon, Charlotte accompanied Lizzy into the house to enjoy tea and some interaction with the rest of the family. Charlotte would never hurt Lizzy by being obvious, but she was curious about the significant difference in Mrs. Bennet's behavior and wanted to see if it continued. Charlotte was in some ways even more observant (though more quiet) than Lizzy had noticed Jane and Lizzy twitching a hand several times during the evening before. Each time they did it, the volume of Mrs. Bennets' comments had decreased rather dramatically. Something was up, and Charlotte was curious. She would find out what was happening, she just needed to keep her eyes open!

The shock (and horror in some cases) following the announcement of Lady Catherine's visit froze everyone in the room. Lady Catherine swept in and fixed her eyes on Darcy. He nearly squirmed with embarrassment. How could she show up uninvited to his friend's home!!! Georgiana, who was terrified of Lady Catherine, was close to tears. Just seeing her Aunt had been enough to make her cry when she was a little girl and the impulse had never gone completely away.

Bingley and his sisters, who had never met Lady Catherine, were unsure of how to react. Charles took the bull by the horns and rose as Darcy (finally able to speak) made introductions to his aunt. She barely acknowledged them and demanded a private audience with her nephew. Darcy asked for, and was given permission, to use the library. They entered the room and closed the door.

Chapter 30

Posted on Friday, 8 February 2002

Darcy was experienced in dealing with his aunt. Generally it was best to let her speak what was on her mind. Only then would he have a chance to reply. In this case, as he had NO idea why she had chased him down, he had no other choice. "Lady Catherine" he began, his formal address a sign of respect - and of distance. "What brings you to Hertfordshire?"

"You must know Darcy! It cannot be that you have not heard the dreadful rumours being spread about you and some low-born hussy!" came the imperious response.

Darcy was stunned. "No - the trip to London with Jane and Elizabeth - it cannot be spreading!" he thought briefly. In a millisecond, he decided that letting his aunt spell it out rather than being familiar with the shocking story would be best.

"Aunt, I am not familiar with any "low-born hussy". What rumours are you discussing, and to whom do you refer?"

"Some woman named Bennet. You cannot keep it from ME Darcy! My pastor at Hunsford has told me all about the woman! It's his COUSIN - imagine, a Darcy allied with a country pastor's cousin! His finance's family - a DECENT young woman and quite appropriate for his place in life - has kept him appraised. You will announce your engagement to Anne immediately and put an end to all this gossip. Collins says it is all over this county. How DARE you give undeserved attentions to some country nobody! I am excessively displeased!" Lady Catherine, used to proper respect, was very surprised at Darcy's reaction.

"You have said quite enough Madam! Miss Elizabeth Bennet is an intelligent, honest, modest and utterly charming GENTLEMAN'S daughter. She is not only my equal, I find her my superior in some ways! I hope we shall be engaged very soon. Your pastor is a tale-carrying toady who was disappointed by her refusal of him - before she and I had ever met! If he chooses to take out that disappointment by defaming her, I can assure you it will go badly for him!"

"I am not yet finished Darcy!" roared Lady Catherine.

"Oh yes you are!" bellowed Mr. Darcy. ***

Lady Catherine had no idea how to react. She had never expected open rebellion from her favorite nephew. She knew Anne had no desire to marry Darcy, but Darcy had never before openly declared he would not marry his cousin. Before she could start up again, Mr. Darcy opened the door and called for a servant. He asked the man to escort Lady Catherine to her carriage. Darcy then walked out.

Lady Catherine said to his back, "You will regret this Darcy! Don't expect any of the family to notice her - it is a stain upon the family! Mark my words!"

Will ill grace Lady Catherine consented to be escorted to her carriage. She gave orders to her coachman and left Hertfordshire.

Meanwhile...

Mr. Darcy did not feel up to seeing the others quite yet. He retreated to his room to compose himself. He could not believe what had happened, but at least he knew the rumours were not what he feared. A bit of nasty-intentioned backbiting from Mr. Collins was a far cry from the dreadful scandal that would ruin the Bennet family if the stop at the Crossroads Inn (and subsequent events) ever got out!

Still, both his own inclination and the very real risk of scandal convinced him that he could not delay much longer. He would send to the bank for his mother's engagement ring, and ask Elizabeth as soon as it arrived.

Feeling a little more steady, Darcy prepared to go downstairs. Before he could, there was a knock on the door.

"Fitzwilliam? Brother, are you well?" came Georgiana's voice.

"Come in dearest." he replied. As Georgiana entered, he waved her to a seat. "I know what you want. Dear Aunt Catherine's pastor apparently has been spreading the news of my attentions to Miss Elizabeth. Aunt Catherine came to demand I marry Anne. I refused and sent her away. She is furious with me, and with any luck that will last for some time!" Georgiana, who was barely able to absorb all the astonishing news coming at her giggled at the last sentiment. It mirrored her own feelings! "However, I think that Aunt Catherine's visit has had the opposite effect she intended. I was going to take some more time, but I have changed my mind. Georgiana, would you like Elizabeth as a sister?" He looked appealingly at his younger sister.

"Oh YES Fitzwilliam! I have hoped for this since you first told me of her - and even more since we have met!" Georgiana jumped up and hugged her brother. She could not contain her joy.

"You must be completely silent about this. I have not yet asked her, and I want to wait until I have our mother's ring to present her with. It will be a few days yet."

"Oh no, Fitzwilliam! I do not think I can wait! I know she will be able to tell something is different about me. You know I cannot keep secrets. Why don't you go ask her today? You can give Elizabeth the ring after, I know she will not mind. Please?" she gave her brother a pleading look. It was something he had never been able to resist.

"Miss Impertenance! Telling me how to go about getting a bride!" Darcy teased her.

Georgiana blushed, but stood her ground. "Why would you want to wait? If this is what you want, you should ask her immediately. I will help distract the rest of the family if you like."

Darcy had to laugh. "I already have an offer from Bingley to help me with family distractions. He will be asking Jane when we next visit them. You cannot expect to distract the family from BOTH of us. Just be patient, and help me keep them away from Bingley and Miss Bennet."

Georgiana was not going to give in. "We can all go for a walk. You and Mr. Bingley can surely get the two eldest away from the rest of us. Think about it. Mrs. Bennet will be very happy, but with both of you. You can share the attention that way, instead of having it all focused on one couple." She had scored a direct hit. Darcy had never liked being the center of attention. Getting engaged was sure to bring plenty of what he disliked most. Being able to share that burden WOULD be nice.

Still, he wasn't having his sister hanging over him while he proposed. "I'll think about it." was all he would commit to.

*** (for anyone who has ever been to a pantomime - this is a classic line EVERYONE roars along with the character yelling it. Great fun for all!)

Chapter 31

Posted on Wednesday, 24 April 2002

With gentle effort, Darcy restrained Bingley from going over to the Bennets. "If we go anywhere today, Bingley, it should be to Lucas Lodge." Bingley agreed that a visit was in order. They dragged the unwilling Bingley sisters and the shy (but willing) Georgiana with them. Caroline was as pleased as the others were dismayed that not only were the Bennets not in attendance, but the daughters of the house were also not present. After a courtesy visit, the Netherfield party departed.

The evening was spent in playing cards. Miss Bingley tried every way she could think of to pry the reason for Lady Catherine's visit and subsequent storming away. Miss Darcy got visibly upset at which point Bingley put an end to his sister's impolite behavior. Darcy had seemed unaffected by her questions. He had left dangling the suppositions and statements that were actually carefully worded questions and he turned direct inquires around. It was most vexing!

Miss Darcy retired early. She was not used to staying out at parties and Darcy wanted his sister stayed in good health. Miss Bingley thought she would get more chances at him after his sister left. She was wrong. Darcy sat down with a book and read, quite determinedly, for the next hour. He seemed totally engrossed.

Caroline was not used to being crossed, but she knew enough to give up. Instead, she considered her plot to discredit Elizabeth Bennet. Caroline decided that her letter to Lady Catherine had been delivered much more quickly than could be expected. How this could have happened was beyond Caroline's comprehension, but it did not matter. What DID matter was that Darcy himself had prevented a visit to the Bennets after talking to his aunt. She must have let him know about the gossip and it had made him realize how imprudently he had been acting! Success at last!

Just before the group retired for the evening, Louisa made a comment to her sister. "Caroline, the gentlemen must be done their hunting soon. We should send word to the London house to be prepared for our arrival. Everyone will be in London before us, but that does not mean we cannot be ready to go. You know how Charles is, he will be off with a moments notice, with no thought to the practicalities of the situation."

"Yes, indeed, Louisa!" was Caroline's reply. She turned to her brother. "I know it's no use asking, Charles, but DO you have any plans made yet for the winter? Surely you don't intend to stay in the country all winter!"

"No Caroline, I do not intend to stay in the country all winter. I think a visit to London before Christmas needs to be planned, and we may go to town after Christmas. I will let you know when I have the plans well in hand." he replied. Louisa and Caroline were overjoyed. At last! They would have an escape from this dreary life in the back of beyond!

On this cheerful note, everyone retired for the night.

The next day, Lizzy and Jane were up and ready before their mother had time to chivvy them out of bed. Mrs. Bennet had calmed down publicly, but she still would not see her girls miss a chance at a good match. In Mrs. Bennet's limited understanding, this meant being ready and looking pretty whenever the Netherfield gentlemen (or any gentleman for that matter) might happen to call.

The family had a normal breakfast, during which Jane asked for the carriage to be available directly after lunch. Mrs. Bennet wholeheartedly supported their plan of calling on the Bingley's in the afternoon. "Oh, yes my dears! What a good idea! It has been ages since we have called on the Bingley's!"

Lydia, who had been appraised of the Netherfield visit the day before, ran interference. "But Mama! I want to go to Meryton to find the makings for a new dress! You promised to help me. Kitty and Mary will come, but I so want your help Mama. I am so tired of my old dresses, and Mr. Bingley did say he would hold a ball soon. I would like to look well."

Mrs. Bennet was thrilled. A shopping expedition would set her up forever! "Jane, Lizzy, you must come also! You need new dresses, for I will not have you shamed when you dance with Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy! They have seen all your dresses by now."

"Later Mama. I think we must call on the Bingley's, but we can pay respects for the entire Bennet family. Think of the chaos of shopping for all of us at once! See to Mary, Kitty and Lydia today. We can go shopping with you tomorrow perhaps." Lizzy replied. She kept going, as her mother was about to interrupt. "This works out very well, Mama. We can drop you off in Meryton and pick you up when we return from our call. You know you do not care for walking."

"Oh, I suppose it will do. I don't know how I will manage, I will be driven to distraction by you girls. Still, it will be better for me to see to the younger girls first - then I can devote myself to getting something really fine for you and Jane! Oh, what a fine plan!" agreed Mrs. Bennet.

Lizzy breathed a sigh of relief as her mother and younger sisters left the carriage in Meryton. They were running a little late. Charlotte and Maria were most likely at Netherfield already. Jane turned to her sister. "Lizzy, do not be nervous. I'm sure we will have a very pleasant visit!"

"It is not the visit that makes me sigh, Jane, it is the calm that prevails when we are relieved of our mother and sisters!" was Lizzy's lighthearted reply. Jane smiled at her sister and remarked on how well she was looking. "I hope so, even if I must wear a dress Mr. Darcy has already seen." giggled Elizabeth.

Jane finally laughed also. "Yes, I believe you have worn that dress before Mr. Darcy in the past. That does not mean he has actually looked at the dress, however. I think he sees only your "fine eyes" Lizzy!"

Elizabeth blushed, then teased her sister. "I cannot account for it Jane. I cannot believe that anyone would want to look at me when you are in the room!" Jane smiled at her sister and disclaimed the notion that she was any better looking that her dearest Lizzy.

A footman helped Jane and Elizabeth from the carriage upon their arrival at Netherfield. They entered and were announced. The Netherfield party (minus Mr. Hurst, who was having a nap) exchanged greetings with them. Charlotte and Maria looked relieved at the arrival of their friends, making it obvious to Lizzy that Caroline and Louisa had been sweetly unpleasant.

Georgiana, who showed far better manners than the hostess, actually started a conversation in her efforts to make the guests feel more comfortable. Normally Bingley and Darcy would have disappeared in to the billiard room, but any opportunity to watch the ladies of their choice was not to be missed. The question was, how to enjoy the Bennets, deflect Bingley's sisters and remain polite to the Lucas'?

Showing better breeding than either of his sisters, Mr. Bingley drew out his guests with enquires as to what sort of events to expect during the Hertfordshire Christmas season. Soon most of the room was laughing and chatting about skating parties, sleigh rides, mistletoe-gathering parties and other traditional events.

At this point, Maria Lucas piped up that Charlotte would most likely be married after Christmas, so this would be her last Christmas at home. Elizabeth was almost melancholy at the thought of losing her (once) dear friend to such a home. Jane smiled and suggested that Charlotte's plans would only make her more eager to enjoy her last Christmas at home as a Lucas. Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst decided to throw in a few cuts about how a pastor and his wife would prefer the simple pleasures to be found in the country, so what difference would it make what county they attended the skating parties, etc., in?

The nasty comments led Mr. Darcy say that some of the events sounded like things they did at home, in Derbyshire. Georgiana looked appealingly at her brother. "We will not have to spend Christmas in London, will we brother?"

Darcy assured her they would not. "I do not enjoy Christmas in Town. Far better to be in the country, enjoying the season as it is meant to be. We should, however, make a trip to town in November to prepare for Christmas."

Georgiana's eyes lit up. Perhaps they were going home to Pemberley, perhaps they would stay at Netherfield (near the charming Miss Elizabeth Bennet), but at least she would not have to endure a London Christmas!

Elizabeth was not blind to underlying message of Mr. Darcy's Christmas plans. "It sounds like he intends to stay here until after Christmas!" she thought to herself. It required all Lizzy's abilities to focus on the rest of the visit. As the ladies of Lucas Lodge and Longbourn took their leave, Mr. Darcy requested a moment of Miss Elizabeth's time. They continued behind the rest of the party as the Netherfield party saw the guests out.

"Would it be possible to meet tomorrow - without a crowd around?" he almost whispered to Lizzy. "I would not mind Bingley and your sister, but without the rest?"

She smiled, understanding what he meant. "I think it looks to be a fine day tomorrow. Jane and I may very well go for a walk to Oakhome Mount. We often have a little rest, as Jane is not quite the walker I am. Perhaps by the field split by a stream, with the stone fence."

"And what time do you usually go for these healthy strolls?" enquired Mr. Darcy with a grin.

"IF we go for a walk tomorrow, IF it is fine out, we would want to rest about 10:00." was the pert reply.

"WHAT are you whispering about so secretively?" bellowed Miss Bingley, drawing the entire groups attention to Darcy and Elizabeth.

"Just discussing the weather tomorrow" was Darcy's cool reply. "It should be a fine day, do you not think so?" he returned the question.

Miss Bingley greatly doubted the weather had been the main focus of the conversation, but what could she do? She settled on sending an evil glare in Lizzy's direction. Lizzy smiled back sweetly and accepted Mr. Darcy's help in entering the carriage.

The drive to Meryton to pick up the other Bennet ladies was full of discussion. Elizabeth updated her sister on the plan for the next day, and both laughed. "Really Elizabeth! I do not blame Miss Bingley for disbelieving you were speaking of the weather. Still, it is to Mr. Darcy's credit that he gave an honest reply."

"Oh Jane! You would notice that Mr. Darcy has a quick wit, and miss the fact that they want to be assured of time alone with us!"

"Not 'us' Lizzy - Mr. Darcy wants to be alone with you and is willing to have myself and Mr. Bingley as chaperones."

"I'm sure Mr. Bingley wants to be alone with you as much as Mr. Darcy wants to be alone with me! We will stay within sight of each other. I know we cannot afford any more risks, but it will be so nice to spend time with them without mama or Lydia or Miss Bingley hanging around!"

The conversation ending abruptly as they approached the main street of Meryton. Jane and Lizzy alighted to join their mother and sisters in shopping, as the Mistress of Longbourn was not yet ready to go home. "Oh, Jane! Oh, Lizzy! What is to become of us! There is simply not a decent yard of lace to be found in Meryton!"

"Mama, do not worry yourself. We will make do quite nicely with flowers and some ribbon. After all, it would not do to make a vulgar display. Miss Bingley was telling us a most dreadful story about someone she knew in London, was she not Jane?" Jane almost snorted, knowing her mother would connect the comment about the story to the phrase "vulgar display" and presume someone who made a vulgar display lost a beau.

Predictably, Mrs. Bennet's response was "Who said anything about a vulgar display? What kind of mother would make a vulgar display of her daughters? Let us go back to Bascomb's and take another look at that pretty cream-colored muslin..." The rest of the family followed Mrs. Bennet as she blathered her way back into the shop. Kitty and Mary both paid attention to the adroit way Jane and Elizabeth managed their mother. One used sweetness and the other reason, but both steered Mrs. Bennet away from poor choices to better ones.

Jane finally convinced their mother it was time to go. Lydia's complaints of hunger drove the family back to the carriage and the short ride home to dinner.

Chapter 32

Posted on Wednesday, 12 June 2002

Darcy kept the information about the planned "accidental" meeting with the Bennet sisters until just before bed. With Bingley's easy-to-read nature, Darcy wanted to ensure as much privacy as possible. By going straight to bed afterwards, perhaps the entire household would not find out about their plans. It was a forlorn hope, really...

Bingley had a predictable reaction of incoherent joy. "This is marvelous Darcy! I cannot thank you enough!"

"Yes, well, this walk is for myself as well. We really cannot risk compromising the ladies by meeting them alone, but this will be almost as good. It's a little soon, but I really do not care to wait any longer. I have Georgiana's approval, and that is all I need."

After more rambling from both of them (they were, after all, about to become engaged men), a sleepless night was called for. It's amazing how different a sleepless night from happy plans invigorates one so...

Jane and Elizabeth were up early the next morning. After a careful toilet and a small breakfast, they headed out on their walk. Their mother was not yet up, so there were no impediments to their joy. An early morning walk was hardly something to comment on and both were careful not to excite any speculation on the part of the rest of the Bennet family.

It was a lovely day, if a little cool. A warm cloak for Jane and coat with scarf for Elizabeth and a brisk pace took care of that little problem. Everything else was perfect. Jane was so nervous at having a clandestine meeting with gentlemen that she could barely speak once they were away from Longbourne. Lizzy, on the other hand, kept up a series of quips and comments. Elizabeth knew she was full of nervous energy and was hoping to work it off before she saw Mr. Darcy.

Finally Jane ventured a comment. "Lizzy, I think we should take this side path. We do not want to go too quickly, and we left quite early." She gave her sister a small smile. When Lizzy was like this, she could walk for miles.

Elizabeth returned the smile, realizing that her sister was right - they had left early and made far to good of time for a seemly ladies stroll. "As you say, Jane. Don't worry, we'll take the long way around, and I will slow down. I would love to run today, but I don't want to end up all untidy, so I suppose I must forgo the pleasure!"

Even with a slower pace and a wandering route, they reached the rendezvous point in plenty of time. Jane immediately sat down on a large boulder while Elizabeth wandered around looking for pretty autumn leaves dropped from nearby trees.

The ladies made a very pretty sight for Darcy and Bingley as the gentlemen approached. Bingley had nearly given them away that morning. Hurst had wanted to go shooting, and it took great persuasion to convince him that Darcy and Bingley were going to ride around the property and assess the improvements Bingley had started on. As Hurst had no interest in anything resembling work, he agreed to stay behind. The men made plans to go shooting the next day instead.

Jane looked up at the horses' approach. Elizabeth feigned lack of interest, then turned suddenly when Darcy and Bingley were almost upon them. The men dismounted and greeted Lizzy and Jane. There was an awkward pause as each considered how to split up naturally.

Jane made the first move. "What a lovely horse, Mr. Bingley. What is his name?" She walked over to pet the horse on the nose. Mr. Darcy handed his reigns over to Bingley and wandered closer to Elizabeth, who was still standing with her hands full of autumn leaves. Bingley started to talk about riding to Jane, who responded with typical muted enthusiasm. Knowing her as he now did, Bingley was aware that this showed great interest for Miss Bennet. He glanced over at Darcy who had moved away with Elizabeth another precious few feet. Yes, they were far enough away for a private conversation now.

Mr. Bingley leaned over as Jane paused. "Miss Bennet, would you mind if I asked a very personal question?"

Jane dimpled at Mr. Bingley. "You may ask, I cannot promise to answer if I feel it's inappropriate."

"Do you love me as much as I have come to love you?" Even as the words left Bingley's mouth, he cursed himself for being every kind of idiot imaginable. Before he could (somehow, please God) fix the faux pas, Jane's face lit up.

"Oh, Mr. Bingley - Charles! Yes, I do love you!"

Bingley could not believe his luck. Not only was she not insulted, but she loved him! He pulled a ring out of his pocket and stuttered something about marriage. Jane practically glowed as she pulled off a glove so Bingley could put the ring on her finger. Neither went so far as to forget they were in public (sort of) and so embraces would have to wait. However, Charles did forget to remove his hand from Jane's after the placement of her engagement ring.

Meanwhile, Mr. Darcy was finding it more difficult to get to the point. He has asked about Lizzy and Jane's walk and what Lizzy meant to do with the leaves. Hearing an exclamation of joy from behind, he (correctly) assumed that Bingley had got ahead of him. Before Elizabeth could go and wish her sister joy, he reached out both hands to her. "My dearest, loveliest Elizabeth. Please do me the honor of saying you will be my wife?"

Lizzy dropped her leaves and took Mr. Darcy's hands. She could barely look up, but felt she needed to see his eyes as she replied. She therefore did not miss the look of joy on his face as she gave him her positive reply. "How could I say no to such a fine proposal?" she said with a smile. She then laughed from pure joy at the happiness he displayed and rejoiced at how well it suited him. Darcy considered embracing her, but suddenly realized that he couldn't yet as they were still in public. Instead he turned, still with Lizzy's hands in his own, and looked at his best friend and soon-to-be sister. The group smiled together and the girls let go of their fiancees long enough to embrace.

The gentlemen decided to walk the ladies at least part of the way home. As they walked along, Elizabeth teased Mr. Darcy as to how he had fallen in love with her. He soberly pointed out the many reasons he treasured her and endured her teasing as to how practical he was. "But still" she continued when he protested, "I should be glad, for such a practical mind could have looked at all my faults as well, and there would I be?"

He couldn't help but laugh with her. "What faults might those be, dearest?" he asked.

"Mmmm - well, I laugh a great deal."

"I enjoy a happy companion. Why would I want someone who is grim and pessimistic?"

"I am not very pretty."

"You are among the handsomest women of my acquaintance."

"I am not a society lady."

"Thank heavens for that! I am tired of their simpering."

"I have an uncle in trade!"

"And a fine gentleman he is."

"I'm quarrelsome."

"Liveliness is just what I need in my life."

"Well! You have an answer for everything, Mr. Darcy!"

"I do not have answers for the questions that are very dear to me, Miss Elizabeth Bennet."

"And what would they be, Mr. Darcy?"

"When are you going to start calling me Fitzwilliam?"

"Right now, Fitzwilliam, as long as we are in private, and as long as you return to calling me "Dearest, loveliest, Elizabeth." was the prompt reply.

"How soon can we be married, dearest, loveliest Elizabeth?"

"I think, we must apply to my parents for the answer to that one. However, I can see no reason to wait so very long. How does that suit?"

"Very well indeed."

Chapter 33

Posted on Tuesday, 18 June 2002

Jane and Lizzy decided it would be better to arrive home alone. This decision was not pleasing to the men, but agreed upon (eventually). It was settled that Bingley and Darcy would call upon the Bennets after luncheon. They would ask for Mr. Bennet's approval, then spend a quiet afternoon visiting with the family. AFTER they left, Jane and Elizabeth would inform their mother and the rest of their family of the engagements.

Just before the reached the point where the gentlemen would part ways with the ladies, Jane asked "Will you bring Miss Darcy when you return?"

"I do not think I will bring her today." Darcy replied. "She suspects a great deal and I'm not sure she can keep from exposing us. I will bring her tomorrow, if that suits you my love?" Darcy turned to Elizabeth. She was somewhat surprised at how open he was being, but considering the company, perhaps the endearment was not too bold.

"That would be lovely, Fitzwilliam. I will always be happy to spend time with Georgiana." Elizabeth agreed.

It took many lingering glances and shaking of hands (with forgetting to let go) before the gentlemen finally took the path back to Netherfield. Jane finally asked her sister, "Do you think we should warn Papa?"

"No. He has been observing Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley since they arrived. I think he will not be very surprised by their business this afternoon." Jane smiled and agreed that very little got past their father.

They made themselves tidy with a maid's help and joined the rest of their family. As they enjoyed lunch, the conversation turned to future amusements. The regiment was discussed, and the conversation soon turned to opportunities to dance with the officers.

"Mr. Bingley promised us a ball. Oh, imagine, all the officers to dance with! Do you think he will hold one soon Mama?" Lydia's comments were rather empty-headed, but they were not nearly as outrageous as past conversations, and so were responded to politely.

"Mr. Bingley is a gentleman, Lydia, and a gentleman keeps his word to a lady. I'm sure he will hold a ball soon. He has only been in the neighborhood for a short time. He has barely met all his neighbors yet! Give it some time." Jane intervened before their mother could respond to Lydia's plea.

"That is right my dear." Mrs. Bennet agreed with her eldest. "There will be plenty of amusements for you this autumn my dears! I know, we shall hold a dinner party next week. Would not like that my dear? You may play games and cards after."

Lydia seemed inclined to pout. A quick warning glance from Lizzy reminded her that more mature behavior was indicated. "That will make the time pass more quickly until another ball. Thank you Mama."

Mr. Bennet looked on with pleasure. The difference in his family! Their had been trouble and pain involved, but he would never have supposed that such an improvement was possible in his wife and younger daughters. Mary and Kitty were becoming fine young women, much like their older sisters. Lydia was still young for her age, but was no longer as annoying as she had been. Even his wife was bearable to spend time with!

"I must say, out family holds even fewer distinctions than it once did." he announced. The female Bennets looked towards him with puzzled faces. "I can safely say, the silliest young women in England must reside elsewhere. I was going to save this surprise for later, but I think now is the right time. I had a letter from your Uncle and Aunt Gardener today. As you know they are spending Christmas with us. They have asked for Jane and Lizzy to return home with them, but I think when they spend Christmas with us, they will have a difficult time choosing which girl - or girls - they will take home for a month or two. If they are willing, I may even let another daughter (or two) go for a time in the early spring, after their sisters have returned. How does that strike you?"

Stunned silence had greeted the beginning of Mr. Bennet's pronouncements, but by the time he had finished Kitty and Lydia were holding hands in excitement, Mary was glowing and Jane was smiling benevolently at her sisters. Lizzy laughed and agreed with her father that the Gardeners' would indeed enjoy Christmas with the family so much they might have difficulty leaving any of their nieces behind. This statement made everyone laugh (as Lizzy had intended), and the family got up from lunch to sit in the parlor. Mr. Bennet, however fond he was of his family, followed his usual pattern of going to work in his study.

As her sisters settled down to their afternoon work, Lizzy fidgeted around the room. Mary was making a bonnet with Kitty and Lydia's assistance. In between, Kitty and Lydia worked on their own bonnets, refreshing them with ribbons and silk flowers bought the day before. Jane embroidered a pair of slippers for her father. Lizzy had a book, but could not settle down to read. Sewing was out of the question. Finally her mother commented on Elizabeth's behavior. "Lizzy! Sit down, my child! You are fidgeting me and disturbing your sisters. You would think your walk this morning would have tired you out enough to sit still for a few minutes!"

Jane tossed her sister a warning glance, so Lizzy sat down and interested herself in creating rosettes for the younger girls' bonnets. Finally, a knock at the door announced visitors. Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley were announced. The ladies greeted them gracefully. Mr. Bingley mentioned he was having a shooting party the next day and enquired as to Mr. Bennet's whereabouts. "Oh, he is in his study as usual!" said Mrs. Bennet.

"Perhaps Darcy and I will pop in and see if he wants to join us tomorrow." Mr. Bingley suggested. "Then we will be free to spend the rest of our visit with our charming hostess!"

Mrs. Bennet was quite agreeable. Mr. Darcy followed his friend out to Mr. Bennet's study. He had barely heard a word of the rehearsed speech Mr. Bingley had given. Elizabeth's eyes had held him from the moment she looked up when he entered the room.

The knock on Mr. Bennet's door was answered with an impatient "Come in!"

Bingley's face fell, as he was worried enough without a (potentially) annoyed future father-in-law.

Darcy led the way into the room. He sat down with his friend in front of Mr. Bennet's desk. Mr. Bennet was instantly amused. It was clear something was up from the expression on the young men's faces, and he strongly suspected he knew just WHAT was coming.

He was not disappointed. "Mr. Bennet, I have known your daughter, Miss Elizabeth for some time now. I have asked her to marry me and received her agreement. We now ask for your permission to marry." Darcy began. He was interrupted by Mr. Bennet.

"And why do you need Mr. Bingley with your to solicit my permission?" he enquired.

"Oh! I'm here to ask you for permission to marry Jane - I mean Miss Bennet." Charles Bingley blurted out. "I was just waiting for Darcy here to finish."

"I see. I did not realize it was the fashion to get engaged or married in groups these days. I must be sadly behind the times."

Darcy decided he could step in. It was clear Mr. Bennet was going to tease them and be just a little difficult. At any other time Darcy could have handled it, but not today - not until he had secured Elizabeth's hand and Charles had secured Jane's. "No, sir, it is simply neither of us was willing to defer our happiness - or your daughters. It was their wish for us to visit you as soon as possible. You, of all people, should be aware of how convincing Miss Elizabeth can be, and how close she is to her sister."

Mr. Bennet sobered. "Yes, they are close to one another. At least you show a good understanding of Jane and Lizzy's natures." There was a short pause. "Of course I will allow you to marry my daughters. I doubt they would let me say anything else." He pulled out a bottle of brandy and poured a glass for each of them. "Here - you may need something to steady your nerves. I know I will need it when we make the announcement to Mrs. Bennet!"

Bingley took the glass offered and stated, "Oh, but the ladies asked us not to tell their mother. Jane wanted to tell Mrs. Bennet herself. I think she said she would do it later tonight, after we had spoken to you."

Mr. Bennet nodded his head in understanding. "Naturally. The girls have it all planned out. It would be a shame to interfere with their plans, I suppose. Well, here's to my most deserving daughters!" He raised his glass in a toast. Darcy and Bingley were happy to join in the toast.

They quietly enjoyed the brandy for a few more minutes before Darcy reminded Bingley of the shooting party the next day. Mr. Bennet was more than happy to join them, though he did not normally hunt. He knew that no strictures of his would keep his wife from spreading the news of her daughters' engagement or keep her joy within bounds. The coup of having two daughters engaged (such successful matches too!) would be exhausting. Yes, a hunting party, consisting of men who could be counted on NOT to mention weddings, chapels, lace and flowers would be very restful!

The brandy was soon done, so Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley rejoined the ladies. Smiles and relaxed poses ensured Jane and Lizzy knew their father had been agreeable. Not that there was any doubt of his approval, but it was nice to know they had it.

Mrs. Bennet was not a very astute woman, but she felt the tension and rejoiced. Surely she would have a daughter (maybe two!) engaged in the near future!

The silence from their mother was a welcome surprise. It was many moments before Mrs. Bennet could say anything at all. The joy of having two daughters to be married was almost more than she could absorb. Finally, tears of happiness running down her cheeks, she hugged her daughters to her. "Oh, my Jane! Oh, my Lizzy! I knew you would not let me down!" She grew more effusive. "What fine matches! Such fine gentlemen, and fine incomes - houses in town! You will have the best of everything!" She continued in this vein for some time. Finally Jane and Lizzy pulled themselves away with assurances to their mother that is was all real, but everyone needed their beauty sleep for the next day.

A hug for one another and then the happy sisters went to their own rooms. A general announcement to the rest of the family and to the neighborhood would follow on the next day.

Gentle reminders were necessary to keep Mrs. Bennet from completely reverting to old habits during the following days and weeks. The rest of the family were able to maintain their composure. The hunting and shooting parties arranged by Mr. Bingley, then Mr. Bennet were a welcome break for the gentlemen. When not out in the fields, visits between Longbourn and Netherfield

Miss Bingley's feelings regarding the circumstances could well be imagined. She could not send out the letters to damage Lizzy's family without involving her own, now that Charles had actually made an offer! She continued to scheme. Now her plans were centered on how to end the engagement between Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth. Hints about his family's displeasure were ignored, or brought down Charles' disapproval. Comments directly to Elizabeth about the disparity of fortune and family connections did seem to affect Lizzy, but not enough to be rid of her! It was a perplexing and most annoying problem.

Unfortunately (for her), Caroline Bingley's preoccupation had not gone unnoticed. Many of the maids at Netherfield were locals, and therefore either knew or were related to servants at Longbourn. The majority admired and liked the Miss Bennets and did not care much for the high-and-mighty airs of the female Bingley family members. Miss Bingley, with her constant demands and lack of consideration for the staff was particularly disliked. By not gaining the loyalty of the staff, Miss Bingley brought about her own downfall.

Alice, a young housemaid was cleaning Miss Bingley's room. The family were to dine at Longbourn and had been out of the house since luncheon. Miss Bingley's own Ladies-Maid considered herself a cut above the rest of the staff and therefore did none of the work associated with Caroline Bingley, except what she had to. This involved care of Caroline's wardrobe, Caroline's hair and Caroline's personal grooming and care. It did not involve doing any of the tidying up, bed-making, dusting, change of towels and linen, sweeping, fire making or any other duties. Therefore, there was plenty to do. Alice was somewhat annoyed at the lack of consideration or effort from Estelle (the Ladies-Maid). Still, it was a job and Alice was always careful to complete her duties to the best of her ability.

On this particular day, Alice was busy dusting the desk and tidying up the room. The desk had several items on it that normally resided in the drawer, but Alice did not "meddle" with Miss Bingley's things (having been reprimanded for doing so in the past when cleaning up). Still, to dust the desk properly, the drawer had to be opened. Otherwise, Alice could not get the carving on the drawer and around the edge of the desk completely dust-free. It was a complete accident that the drawer stuck, then came out completely when Alice pulled on it. The drawer, and its contents, went flying. "Oh my goodness! What a mess! Thank heavens Miss High-and-Mighty is away. Maybe and I can get everything put back so she never notices..." As Alice picked up the paper, wax sticks and other items the drawer held, she noticed a pile of completed letters. They were not folded or ready to mail. As she tidied them into a neat pile to go back into the drawer, Alice noticed something very odd about the letters. They were all one page long (front and back). They were all addressed to different people (My Dearest Harriet... My Dear Friend Ann... My Esteemed Friend Sophie...). None of them had dates on them. A quick look at the contents convinced Alice that she would never be able to decipher the fine handwriting of Miss Bingley. Still - there was something very suspicious about these letters.

Alice finished picking up the papers and blank notepaper. They went into the bottom of the drawer. Alice had dusted this desk each and every day before and had a good idea of how the contents of the desk had been arranged. The letters (which she had never noticed before) went under the rest of the notepaper. Sealing wax and Miss Bingley's seal went in as well. A handkerchief that had been kept in the desk instead of with the rest in Miss Bingley's Dressing Table was next. As she folded it neatly, Alice noticed the monogram in the corner. It was clearly a gentleman's handkerchief, and the initials could be Mr. Darcy's! Well, here was an upset!

Mr. Darcy was a gentleman of the finest water. He did not accost the maids or take advantage of his position (as Alice had been warned gentlemen were known to do). He was polite in his requests and reasonable as to the abilities of the staff. Mrs. Hurst had demanded strawberries recently - as if strawberries could be acquired in October! Therefore, it was highly unlikely he was carrying on with Miss Bingley. Besides - Miss High-and-Mighty wouldn't stoop THAT low - would she?

Alice paused as she tried to puzzle out the mess she had inadvertently discovered. WHAT was this handkerchief doing in the desk? Not an affair - that was impossible. Was it borrowed by her? Perhaps they had been out in the garden and he dusted off the bench and she kept it? Alice looked more closely - no, the handkerchief looked completely clean. Maybe Miss Bingley had stolen it somehow as a memento? It was common gossip that Miss Bingley had aspired to be the new Mrs. Darcy, but it was equally clear (even before the engagement) that she was doomed to failure in that ambition. Still, that did not really make sense. Miss Bingley did not strike Alice as sentimental. What other reasons could she have it?

Suddenly, it became clear. Blackmail! Miss Bingley was going to try and blackmail Mr. Darcy! It did not matter how she thought it could be done - perhaps Miss Bingley was thinking of hiding it in her bedclothes and having it "discovered". Maybe she was going to carry it in her reticule and "accidentally" pull it out when looking for her own handkerchief. It could be done in a hundred different ways. The results would be the same - shame for Mr. Darcy, pain for Miss Elizabeth and triumph, maybe even SUCCESS for Miss Bingley!

Alice could not let this happen. But what could a housemaid do without risking her future?

Chapter 34

Posted on Thursday, 11 July 2002

Announcements regarding the engagements had been sent to the papers shortly after the news was shared with the Bennet and Bingley families. Letters of congratulation and enquiry had thus started to arrive to households throughout the neighborhood. Darcy and Bingley needed to take time away Lizzy and Jane to answer the letters. A smaller number, but still significant amount of correspondence, needed Lizzy and Jane's attention. Even Georgiana, Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst needed to deal with the curiosity of their collective acquaintance. It is no small thing when two handsome, rich (and also pleasant and kind) bachelors are taken out of circulation. It is also of interest when two beautiful, intelligent, interesting (but not rich) young ladies are no longer available.

Miss Bingley answered her letters only if she had to. She had no intention of forwarding a future with any Bennet sisters being related to herself. If anything, she needed a way to break up the engagements before it was too late. Her brother and Mr. Darcy had drafted the public announcements before she had been informed of the engagements. It had taken all Miss Bingley's abilities not to break down when Darcy's engagement to that upstart, Miss Elizabeth Bennet, was announced. Why, he barely knew Elizabeth Bennet! Yet, three full years in the company of Caroline Bingley, fashionable lady, had not been enough to draw him to the marriage alter. Where had she gone wrong? Caroline was not entirely stupid. She studied the situation and tried to discover what fascination (besides the infamous "fine eyes") Elizabeth held for Darcy - and many other gentlemen.

A Ball at Netherfield was being planned to celebrate the engagements. It was one more irritation to Caroline. Still, Elizabeth was a favorite with the gentlemen. "Perhaps I can throw her into the path of other rich men." mused Caroline. "I need to show her up as the heartless, penniless nobody she is. If enough friends from London come to the ball, Mr. Darcy and Charles will see what the Bennets look like compared to ladies of fashion. I do not care who catches their attention, I can always get Mr. Darcy back later. Yes, and if he becomes jealous of Miss Eliza's attentions to other men, he will be unhappy with her. A ball will be just the thing to display that terrible mother's vulgar manners and show the world what disgusting hussies the younger girls are. When Charles and Mr. Darcy are embarrassed publicly, they will think again."

Caroline considered the issues, and when she started answering her letters, she carefully inserted a comment here and there about the concern she felt for Mr. Darcy. It was skillfully done by a lady with much experience in damaging the reputations of others. She needed to imply that Miss Elizabeth had somehow taken in Mr. Darcy (not an easy feat). Yet, there could be no hint of scandal at this point, or they might be forced to marry, which would put the final nails in coffin of Caroline's own plans. She needed to disassociate herself and her family (present and future) from the Bennets. Until this could be managed, Caroline could not do permanent damage to the Bennets without possibly hurting herself.

Each letter had to be very personalized, and therefore took a great deal of time to craft. After a few days Caroline had only sent out five letters in reply to those she had received. Most of the responses were to casual acquaintances or to relatives (cousins who knew Charles would answer their letters, but that he would do so in such a fashion that they could not READ them.)

The slow progress in her schemes was deliberate. Caroline was certain that Mr. Darcy would come to his senses, and hopefully bring her brother with him. Any plans she had to stop the engagements were wild and impossible to put in to motion. Still, it never hurt to have a fantasy or two. They might even give her some practical ideas!

After yet another day of being bored stiff by the Bennets, Caroline was sitting in her room. She decided to write another letter. There were at least ten people she could respond to. As she sat at her desk and rummaged for paper she noticed her things were not quite the way they had been. Someone had gone through her desk!

"Oh no, oh no, oh no..." was all Caroline could gasp. Frantically she dived into the back corner where she had been keeping the letters she had written. They were still in pile under the unused letter paper. She pulled them out and counted them. Yes, they were still all there. But who had seen them? Or had her hiding spot been enough to be missed by the intruder?

"Ring for the maid!" Miss Bingley decided once she had calmed down. She rang for her maid and asked point blank, "Estelle, have you been in my writing desk?"

"No mademoiselle" was the instant reply.

"Who else might have been in my room today?" asked Miss Bingley.

"Just the house staff, mademoiselle. May I ask if anything is missing?"

"No, no. My paper was mussed and I wanted to be sure there was no problem. Please see if you can find out anything - discreetly!" were Miss Bingley's orders.

Estelle had never shown a particle of curiosity before this time. It was unlikely she had gone through Caroline's things. If Estelle had, she (as a personal maid) would have had plenty of time and experience to make sure nothing was disturbed. So, if not Estelle, who could it be?

Louisa would not be above going through her sister's belongings, but it was unlikely she would go through the desk. Louisa would go through the bureau, the jewel box - some place much more personal. This made Caroline consider what ELSE might have been explored so she went and checked through the rest of her belongings in the wardrobe and bureau. Nothing else had been moved or taken (that Caroline could discover). No, it wasn't Louisa.

Her brother was a most unlikely candidate. He would never dare interfere with Caroline's belongings, and had no reason to in any case. The same was even more true for Mr. Hurst (if you replaced 'dare' with 'interest' that is). Mr. Darcy did not even cross Caroline's mind, which showed even she had SOME sense...

No, it had to be a servant. All the guests had been out at the Bennet's all day. No one else would have had the opportunity. However, most of the servants would be illiterate, so what could they find in a desk that they would have interest in? There would be nothing of value there.

Just in case, Caroline went through the desk one more time to see if anything at all was missing. Then the true calamity was discovered. The handkerchief! It was missing!

Caroline hyperventilated for a few minutes, then forced herself to be calm again. Could it be someone found it and took it to be washed? If that was the case, it would most likely be assumed the wash had been mixed up and be sent back to Mr. Darcy. Caroline had, in a flash, realized the disaster it could be if Mr. Darcy discovered she had it. "He would think I had stolen it out of his room - he would never forgive the intrusion into his privacy!" she thought.

Still - what if whoever had taken it had a reason? A servant would not be able to read her letters and none had been taken. Had the person been looking for the handkerchief? Or something else? What did they think when they found it? What were they going to do with it? Would she be exposed?

Miss Bingley's distracted attitude all evening was greatly appreciated by Darcy and Bingley. Both had grown very tired of her barbs and ill-humor. Still, both had enough experience to be slightly concerned that she might simply be planning a new form of attack.

Darcy was therefore not prepared for his valet asking for a few minutes of his time when the party retired for the night. Normally Fletcher** quietly and efficiently went about his duties. A request for an audience was quite unusual. Still, Fletcher was a valued employee, a man of good sense who Darcy appreciated. "Of course Fletcher! What is your concern?"

"Sir, I wanted to discuss a rather worrisome circumstance that was brought to my attention today. I cannot reveal the source, but an article that is presumed to be yours was found in an inappropriate location."

"Good Heavens!" was Darcy's thought. "This is a curious statement, Fletcher" was what Darcy said. "An article PRESUMED to be mine? What kind of "inappropriate" location are we discussing?"

Fletcher was not surprised to hear Mr. Darcy catch the full significance of his comment. "Yes sir. I have not appraised anyone of this, not even the person who brought it to my attention. A gentleman's handkerchief that is presumed to be yours, that actually has your initials worked on it, was found - well it was found in a lady's room."

"Good G-d!" was startled out of Darcy. This was the last thing he had been expecting!

"However, sir, though the handkerchief appears to be yours, it is certainly not one I have ever laid eyes on. It is nothing at all like any you have ever owned. It is white muslin with green and gold designs worked around the letters F and D." Fletcher then produced the item from a drawer in the dressing room. "Here it is sir."

Darcy looked at the handkerchief. It certainly was nothing he had ever seen before, as his valet could clearly discern. Still, it somehow looked familiar. Suddenly, Darcy realized it was the pattern that was familiar. Charles had a similar one. Darcy himself, in his close observation of Miss Elizabeth and Miss Bennet had noticed the design peculiar to the ladies in the embroidery they had been doing recently.

"Sir?" Fletcher tried to be delicate. Darcy started again, this time out of his recollections.

"Yes, Fletcher. I have never owned such a handkerchief, you are quite correct. Could you tell me precisely which lady's room this was found in? And WHERE in the room it was discovered?"

"Sir, there is no delicate way of saying it. It was found in Miss Bingley's desk. The -person- who found it was concerned that Miss Bingley might use it as a means of proving a more -intimate- relationship between you than is reality and felt it would be much better to be returned to it's rightful owner. The -person- felt that if Miss Bingley had every right to have it, I would (hopefully) know and return it so the item could be returned to it's previous location. I assured them that Miss Bingley had absolutely no right to have anything with your initials on it and accepted the handkerchief. It was only after they left and I actually looked at it that I was sure it did not actually belong to you. I suppose it could have been purchased by Miss Bingley as a gift?" Fletcher knew that was impossible that Miss Bingley would embroider something herself. She considered herself above such menial tasks.

Darcy had been startled again. "Miss Bingley's room - you are certain?" he asked.

"Yes Sir." was the definite answer.

Darcy pondered the situation for a moment. What would a handkerchief that Elizabeth - or possibly Jane, but most likely Elizabeth - had embroidered be doing in Miss Bingley's desk?

"Did your informant find any others articles purporting to be mine within Miss Bingley's belongings?" was the next enquiry.

"No, Sir, but the opportunity to go through all Miss Bingley's room was impossible. The handkerchief was found completely be chance."

Darcy knew better than to push Fletcher. His unassuming ways coupled by kindness to others had won him many friends in many households. Darcy had no doubt that some member of Bingley's staff had made the discovery. Rather than risk censure, they had done the best they could in rectifying a potentially embarrassing situation that could be harmful both to the Bingley's and to their guests - if exposed. Fletcher - discreet, trustworthy, and employed by the (potentially) wronged party - had been the perfect contact. Going directly to the butler or housekeeper in Bingley's staff risked questions as to why the staff member had been going through Miss Bingley's things. This was not a question of direct interest to his valet or himself, and therefore made a direct contact in everyone's best interest. Of course, this assumed the staff person in question (it had to be maid - who else would be in Miss Bingley's room?) was honestly concerned about her employer and others being embarrassed or even materially injured. If it had been a blackmail attempt, Fletcher would have indicated that immediately. It appeared to be an attempt to protect both his and Bingley's family reputation. Certainly this was a most reasonable attitude from a good servant. Much of their own consequence came from the family they served. If the family was publicly humiliated, that trickled down to the staff as well.

"Thank you Fletcher for bringing this to my attention. I will deal with it from now on. You are correct in saying I have never owned such an article, but I believe it may have been intended for me. I also believe that Miss Bingley had no right to it. I would appreciate you giving this (Mr. Darcy pressed a note into Fletcher's hand) to the person who brought the situation and the article in question to you. You may assure them - discreetly! - that they were correct in their assessment of the situation, and that I thank them for their refreshing honesty."

"Yes Sir." was Fletcher's response. He then helped Darcy go though a typical nightly routine in preparation for a nights rest. Darcy went to bed and thought about the whole ridiculous mess. "I am sure Elizabeth made this, and it is clearly meant for me. So why did Miss Bingley have it - and what did she intend to do with it?" He mused for a while as to Miss Bingley's reaction when she realized it was missing, before falling into a peaceful sleep.

Chapter 35

Posted on Thursday, 18 July 2002

The Bennet family were still at breakfast when Mr. Darcy arrived at Longborne. This was not an unusual occurrence, but Mr. Bingley normally accompanied Mr. Darcy. A servant immediately brought tea for Mr. Darcy who refused any other refreshment, having breakfasted before leaving Netherfield. Conversation was typical - discussion of the weather, the upcoming ball (now only a day away), the harvest (which was now finished) and other minutia.

When the family retired to the morning room, Darcy seated himself beside Elizabeth in a window seat. Mrs. Bennet was all for continuing to encourage her daughters' suitors until AFTER they were married, and therefore made no complaint. She also refrained from making an obvious comment on the seating arrangements. Mrs. Bennet's continued improvement was a joy to her husband and elder daughters.

When everyone was involved in their work, Darcy looked around the room to be sure no one in the family was watching them. "I have something to show you my love." He removed the handkerchief from his pocket. "Do you recognize this?"

Elizabeth grasped the square of cloth and her eyes widened. She looked around also, then replied. "Yes, I made this some time ago for you. Jane and I both made one, actually. Mine for you, and Jane's for Charles. We started them in that little village, just before we reached London. After they were completed, in London, we realized the intimacy our trip produced was- unusual- and somewhat inappropriate and therefore decided to hold onto the gifts until we could ascertain the situation. I thought I had lost it. I have not seen it since before we left London. How did it come into your possession? I suppose you think very badly of me now?" Her eyes twinkled with both humor from her last sentence and curiosity.

"As a matter of fact, my valet presented me with it last night. He knew it was not mine, and yet and most likely been made for me. We did not know any other "FD's" it could belong to you see. I also recognized your work immediately. I noticed this intricate design on several things I have watched you make over the last few weeks. So it has been missing for so long has it?"

"Yes, where did your valet find it?"

"As a matter of fact, he did not find it." Looking up, Darcy saw several Bennet's watching them and realized the low voices and hands joined over a scrap of cloth was garnering unwanted attention. "Perhaps a stroll around the garden would be a good idea right now. I suppose it is too early for a drive?"

"You know it is too early for a drive!" Laughed Lizzy in reply. Her family did catch the last statement and all smiled also. Most were pleased to see the two so happy, all were amused at Mr. Darcy's eagerness to have Lizzy to himself (something he accomplished on an almost daily basis).

Lizzy rose. "Jane, would you like to accompany Mr. Darcy and I on a walk? We have not been on a long walk for several days and some fresh air might do us good."

Mrs. Bennet became alarmed at this idea. "Oh, no, my love! It is far to damp and cold out for a walk today. You might become ill and miss the ball tomorrow! I must insist you stay indoors today Lizzy!"

Jane gave her sister a sympathetic smile. The lack of her usual exercise was difficult for Elizabeth to bear, but she admitted (if only to herself) some validity to her mother's claim. "Mama, I do need some fresh air. Perhaps if Mr. Darcy, Jane and I take a short stroll in the garden? We may then return before we are chilled or at the first sign of threatening weather."

This did not suit Mrs. Bennet, but she knew how stubborn Lizzy could be! She therefore gave consent to Lizzy's scheme. Jane encouraged Mary to come with her, as she had not been outside recently. The four (suitably attired for the outdoors) removed themselves to the garden. Mary and Jane wandered in one direction and Mr. Darcy took Elizabeth in another. Propriety demanded that Mr. Darcy not spend time with Elizabeth unchaperoned, but the illusion of being chaperoned was one easily practiced at Longborne. Darcy shook his head as he had a brief thought. "There are advantages to a less formal household and family situation!"

Once they were sufficiently separated from Jane and Mary, Mr. Darcy stopped. He faced Elizabeth. "This is going to sound very strange to you, and I do not have all the facts at my disposal. I hope, between us, we may discover what we need to."

"You quite frighten me Mr. Darcy!" exclaimed Elizabeth. "What is the dreadful secret of the handkerchief?" She was half joking, half serious with her betrothed.

"The handkerchief was brought to my valet, Fletcher, by a member of Bingley's house staff. Fletcher did not tell me who, and I did not press him - yet. We must determine the facts of the case before we involve anyone else. It could all be a simple misunderstanding, but I have some concerns. Bingley, at the very least, and one other person may have to be involved, depending on what we decide today."

Elizabeth really did start to be alarmed. She had been exposed to Darcy's sense of humor for long enough to know he was not joking. At the same time, his manner was serious but not grave, so the matter could not be TOO dreadful. She was also heartened by the fact he was consulting HER before he talked to anyone, and made it clear she would be part of the decision. It was wonderful to feel respected and to know he would involve her in his life.

"Why don't you give me the facts, as you know them?" asked Elizabeth. Darcy related what he had been told by his valet. Elizabeth could not help but exclaim when she heard that Miss Bingley had been hording the handkerchief.

"How very strange! How could she have gotten it? I was carrying it with me in my reticule in London, but how would she have found and taken the handkerchief from it? But there is no other way - I did not have it the entire time I was in London, and she would have had no other opportunities to take something from me. Do you suppose she goes through ladies belongings on a regular basis?"

"I cannot say. So, you believe she removed it from you reticule, during a visit at Bingley's town house?" He nodded at her affirmative. "I cannot be sure how she found it or why she took it, but I have some ideas."

Elizabeth smiled at him and suggested he share those ideas. She was still so astonished that she had not thought of all the implications, other than Miss Bingley was a thief and a snoop!

"I will say it would not be the first time an unmarried lady had attempted to abstract something they think belongs to me. I believe the term is "memento". I am not in the habit of leaving my belongings lying around, so other than a few books, I have not lost anything personal before. I don't know how Miss Bingley came across the handkerchief, but it was in London that she must have realized how much I preferred your company to anyone else's. If she made a habit of taking things, I'm sure word would have made it's way around - it always does. Society exists on gossip more than anything else. She may have taken advantage of an opportunity in order to find out more about you, and stumbled upon this." He brandished the cloth.

Elizabeth interrupted him. "The lemonade! We were visiting the Bingley's and she spilled lemonade on me! It did not spill on my dress, but my gloves and reticule were drenched. Miss Bingley conducted me to a guest room and stayed with me while I rinsed the gloves and went through the items in my reticule. She must have seen and taken it then!"

Now that it was mentioned, Darcy recalled the incident. "So, she has had it since August. Nothing was said to you about it?" He searched Elizabeth's eyes.

"Not a word, not a hint that I can recall." said Lizzy. She searched her memories of conversations, various arch comments and insults from Miss Bingley. None of them referred to the handkerchief in any way that she could see.

Darcy suggested the most plausible theory. "Perhaps she was jealous of what she saw as a token from me to you. I can only think she believed it was mine and wanted to deprive you of it. Perhaps she even hoped I would be upset if I found out you had "lost" my "token". I cannot think of any other reason she would have taken it and still have it."

Elizabeth agreed. "She has never looked closely at my or Jane's work, and at that time would definitely not be familiar with it. Miss Bingley would therefore not think that I might have made it and be too shy to give the handkerchief to it's clearly designated recipient. Still, I can think of another reason she kept it, after she took it."

Darcy looked surprised. "Why?"

"She wanted something of yours to sigh over. I cannot fault her taste either!" The cheeky smile showed briefly on Elizabeth's face and Darcy could hardly resist kissing it off her. He had been doing his best to remain on good behavior, but being alone with his darling Elizabeth only tempted him to behave in a most ungentlemanlike manner. When he shared that thought with Elizabeth, she started to laugh. He joined her laughter and laughed even more at her rejoinder.

"Ah, but Mr. Darcy! In you, ungentlemanlike behavior is most attractive!" He indulged, briefly, in said behavior at her implicit invitation.

Finally, after settling down a bit, he continued the handkerchief discussion. "If you are correct, she might miss the thing quite soon, or already miss it. In any case, I would like to keep it, even if you did not get a chance to present it to me. I do not think it indelicate to carry something made especially for me by my lovely fiancee. May I keep it?"

"Of course you may keep it, silly! I made it for you, and you finally have it though the path to you was a bit strange. In any case, I can see why you wanted to think about what to tell Mr. Bingley. Does he need to be told? I do not care much for Miss Bingley, but we really cannot lay anything but a bit of foolishness at her feet. Yes, it was very wrong of her to take it and keep it, but it is only a handkerchief. Also, can we prove she took it, that she kept it, that she meant anything by it? I find that very unlikely. I do not think we should even attempt it."

"So she should go unpunished for theft?" Darcy frowned.

"No, I just do not see what Charles can do about it. Why embarrass our soon-to-be brother over something so small? I do not see how was can raise the issue with Miss Bingley without getting someone in trouble. Whoever found it and brought it to Fletcher must be at risk of Miss Bingley getting her let go."

Darcy agreed that it would be unfair to harm the phantom servant. "However, I would be happy to hire the person if she were fired, or her working conditions made unpleasant. Mrs. Renyolds is always hiring new staff as our maids marry and retire."

"Why don't you just keep the handkerchief and display it prominently in front of Miss Bingley? You can watch for her reaction. That could be punishment enough, think how humiliated she will be and how she will wonder how it got into your hands - and if you know where it was before. She was also be furious if she finds out I made it and was therefore (technically) innocent at the time she took it from me."

They pondered Elizabeth's suggestion and Darcy agreed to it. He further suggested that he pull it out at a time that Elizabeth herself was present, to help him watch Miss Bingley's reaction (or, to enjoy it perhaps, though he did not state that unworthy sentiment). Elizabeth agreed and added that doing it in a group would prevent any outbursts from occurring, at least immediately. They finished their plan just in time to be rejoined by Mary and Jane. Elizabeth had been walking with her arm in Darcy's, but her sisters were getting cold. They wanted to go in, but were reluctant to pressure Lizzy. Lizzy knew what they must want and suggested that it was time to go in.

Chapter 36

Posted on Thursday, 3 April 2003

Elizabeth looked in to the mirror, well pleased with the results of the maid's work. She might never be a pretty as Jane, but she did look well tonight! Tiny silk flowers, cream ribbon and pearl pins made an intricate pattern in her curls. The cream dress was not brand-new, but had been refurbished. The result was elegant, but still appropriate for her age and unmarried (though engaged) situation.

The bustle in the family quarters of Longbourn had reached a fever pitch about a half-hour ago. As time drew near to actually leave, each sister finished her preparations and joined their father in the drawing room. When Lizzy joined her father she found Mary and Kitty waiting. Jane, having helped Mary prepare, was a little behind. Mrs. Bennet was seldom satisfied, as was Lydia so they were (predictably) going to be the last down. Soon after Lizzy went downstairs Jane also joined them. Exclamations on how well everyone looked came from the door when their mother finally graced the rest of the family with her presence. She bustled around the room telling everyone to hurry; they did not want to be late! A call for Lydia proved she had been on the stairs, ready to join the rest of the party.

Exiting the carriage at Netherfield, the first thing Elizabeth saw was Mr. Darcy, peering out a window at her and smiling. She gave him a small wave and knew he would be waiting as soon as they entered. It was as she expected. The receiving line of Mr. Bingley, Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst (Mr. Hurst was hiding out near the wine decanters) was busy when they entered. Mr. Bingley greatly enjoyed calling his wife-to-be by her Christian name (a small impropriety that was not missed by his sisters) and greeting his in-laws to be. As they passed down the receiving line, Caroline mouthed polite nothings and looked to see if anyone of interest was arriving yet.

As the Bennets finished with the receiving line, Mr. Darcy and Miss Darcy joined the group. Jane put a restraining hand on Lydia when she attempted to head straight for the militia officers nearby.

"Lydia, wait with us for a few minutes. I am sure the officers will notice our arrival soon and will join us. A lady does not attempt to garner attention."

"But I want to dance with Denny and Sanderson!" Lydia almost whined. As her voice rose, Mary shushed her with a small motion. Lydia abruptly dropped her voice, but continued. "If I don't go see them, all the other girls will get the best dances and I may have to sit a dance out!"

"Never fear Lydia! I have no doubt your dance card will be filled in very little time." laughed Lizzy. "We need to move further in to make room for more arrivals, but that does not mean we need to go straight to the officers. Look, there is room over by Charlotte." The path Lizzy mentioned would take the group right past the officers. Lydia looked pleased until Miss King and Mrs. Long's nieces sauntered over to the group of men.

Before Lydia could complain, Mr. Darcy offered an arm to Elizabeth and another to Georgiana. He led the way over to the spot indicated, allowing the rest of his family-to-be to follow - or not - as they liked. Mr. Bennet wandered over with the group both to keep an eye on his wife and to watch how the officers reacted to his bevy of females. As opportunities to laugh at his family decreased, he found even more pleasure at watching for the follies in those outside his family circle.

Elizabeth greeted her friend and struck up a conversation with Charlotte. Kitty, Georgiana and Maria Lucas attempted to converse, while watching the growing crowd. As expected, several officers (who had noticed the Bennet Beauties as soon at they had entered the room) untangled themselves from the lesser ladies and made their way over to beg for dances. Jane and Elizabeth were both engaged for the first and second and the dinner dances (Bingley had learned his lesson), but a few dances with an officer or two was certainly welcome. Soon, the crowd grew around the Bennets and their friends, as more gentlemen and officers joined the group seeking dance partners for the evening.

Darcy and Bingley had resigned themselves to the fact that their lovely fiancée's would be busy for the evening, and had planned accordingly. Both had been gentlemen enough to engage their sisters-to-be for a dance each as well. Neither would have much time left over for dancing with anyone else, once Georgiana, Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst and Miss Lucas were also accounted for. However busy Mr. Darcy and Bingley were going to be that evening, the officers apparently were eager to out-do them. Before the ball was ready to open, even Mary only had a few dances left open. There was little doubt that none of the sisters would have to sit out a dance if they chose not to.

Sir William's cries of "Capital! Capital" and other familiar noises greeted the end of the first dance. Mr. Darcy had hardly been aware of the noise during the dance - eyes (and ears) devoted to his darling Elizabeth. Bingley, who could not contain his joy at opening his first ball (that he had thrown) at his own estate (even if it was only leased) with his angelic Jane, was completely unaware. He had to be prodded to trade partners with Darcy.

The second dance allowed the four to pay a little more attention to their surroundings. All the Bennet sisters were dancing, as was Miss Bingley. Mrs. Hurst was gossiping with a few other married ladies. The ball seemed to be going well, from the amount of laughter and smiles to be seen. Time passed quickly, heralding the final dance before supper.

Darcy finished a dance with Georgiana, then turned her over to Mr. Bennet. He felt that Mr. Bennet would keep an eye on her. He knew they actually enjoyed one another's company, so Darcy could then turn all his attention to the dinner dance with Elizabeth.

He joyfully claimed Elizabeth from a group of friends relaxing together until the next dance. When looking over the line, it was clear that Bingley had been even faster - he and Jane were further up from them. Elizabeth enjoyed a good laugh at Darcy's expense as he completely missed bits of conversation. He was too busy being captivated by Lizzy's "fine eyes". His explanation for his abstracted air was accepted, but Elizabeth scolded him into a proper sense of location. "You may be dazzled by my beauty when we are alone, but in company you must attempt to be aware of your surroundings! Imagine what could happen if you were run down by a wrong turn!" Darcy smiled at her high spirits and admitted that he could attend her words for the evening instead of merely admiring her fine looks.

Elsewhere in the room...

Miss Bingley was having a dreadful evening. Several of the officers had the impertinence to ask her for a dance! She had no choice but to accept in several cases, as she wanted to claim her dance with Mr. Darcy after supper. Still, the nerve of them! They were all fortune hunters, that much was clear! On top of having to deal with officers (who were most likely younger sons after all...), she had to deal with the self-important nothings who considered themselves the elite of Hertfordshire. How dreadfully dull! Watching her brother cooing over Jane Bennet just made things worse. She had not dared look at Mr. Darcy and Eliza, fearing her composure would not stand up to such a strain upon it. Supper was a welcome relief from the tedium.

The seating arrangements for supper had been left to Miss Bingley, as the lady of the house. She had done the seating according to the rules of society and was very displeased, upon seating herself, to see that SOMEONE had taken it upon themselves to rearrange some of the tables!

Mr. and Miss Darcy were supposed to be with her, but instead Darcy brought Miss Elizabeth with him. Georgiana, who Darcy had ALWAYS refused to be separated from when they were away from home, was sitting down with a group of Bennets and a local squire! A quick look indicated that several other tables had similar, minor changes! Who had switched the cards? (Fletcher and Alice would never tell ;-)

Darcy greeted Miss Bingley politely enough as he seated Elizabeth next to himself. He took his seat between the ladies and applied himself to the excellent food provided. Elizabeth chatted cheerfully enough to the group, though she mostly avoided Miss Bingley's darts. About three-quarters of the way through the meal, she gave Darcy a sidelong glance and waved her napkin briefly. He seemed to smile briefly back to her. While smiling, he accidentally tipped his glass of wine. A little spilled out. His napkin and Elizabeth's were employed to prevent the mess from spreading.

Profuse apologies ensured the entire table was now looking on. Mr. Darcy (always the gentleman) immediately pulled out his handkerchief and offered it to Elizabeth in place of her napkin. Several ladies sighed at Mr. Darcy's chivalry. Elizabeth accepted it, after admiring the beautiful pattern on it. Miss Bingley grew pale as she recognized the item. It was exactly the same as the one that had resided in her desk since her arrival at Netherfield - and was now missing from her possession! Was it the same handkerchief?

The general conversation washed over her, as Caroline considered the implications of Mr. Darcy having regained the handkerchief. Neither he, nor Miss Elizabeth, seemed aware of her interest. Darcy acted in no way as though it was significant - Elizabeth as though she had never seen it before. THAT made Caroline more suspicious. The silly thing had been in Eliza's reticule! If she cared enough to carry it around, she must be aware of what it looked like! Besides that - who had returned it to Darcy, and what story did they tell him?

She dithered for the rest of the evening. Her dance with Mr. Darcy was completely spoiled. He confessed to being tired and made little conversation. Normally, Caroline would have taken the opportunity to be sparkling and witty, buy she couldn't do it this time. Instead, she agreed that it had been a long night and she was tired also. They completed the dance and went their own ways, Caroline to a chair, Darcy straight to Elizabeth (after he had seated Caroline and enquired if she wanted a drink).

Fortunately, the crowd soon started to thin (this being the country). Caroline was back in the hall, standing with her brother, to say good-bye to their guests. Naturally, the Bennets were there until the end, with Bingley chatting to Jane in between farewells to other guests.

Finally, Caroline was alone in her room. Bed had never been more welcome! Caroline was still preoccupied with the handkerchief incident. It was clear her attempts to get Darcy upset had failed. Caroline had never seen him so at ease in company - and among such people! He had conversed with high and low, danced nearly every dance and yet he paid no real attention to any lady but Elizabeth all evening. She, in turn, had danced and chatted with many gentlemen, but always returned her focus to Mr. Darcy. Their actions over dinner spoke of an accord and premeditation. She did not want to believe it, but it was obvious that Mr. Darcy, at the very least, knew where his handkerchief had resided for the past two months. The charade over the napkins had clearly been a chance to send her a message. Caroline was not stupid - the message had been received, however reluctantly. She would make no more attempts on Darcy or to discredit Miss Elizabeth.

As she lay there, Caroline reflected bitterly on her failure. There was nothing to do but cut her losses. She would remain friendly to Georgiana, and pay every courtesy to Jane and Elizabeth. Otherwise, she might find herself cut out of society she craved.

It took most of the local gentry a day or two to recover from the Netherfield Ball. It was a small consolation to Miss Bingley to be heralded as the engineer of the finest event of the season (locally speaking).

The neighbourhood soon returned to what passed for normal daily routine. Netherfield and Longbourn went on with the plans for a simple, yet lovely, double wedding. Col. Fitzwilliam (Darcy's cousin) appeared with instructions from his family to give them a full description of Darcy's bride and her family. Lady Catherine did not appear, but a thoroughly unpleasant letter did. Mr. Bennet laughed with the family over the letter he received from Mr. Collins and cheered the gossipy nature of the Lucas'. Darcy was not amused.

The day he received his aunt's letter (two days after the ball), he arrived at Longbourn and begged a walk with Elizabeth. Darcy, furious over his aunt's behavior, wanted to cut the connection with his aunt. Elizabeth's objected, worried that he would later regret the estrangement.

"You do not know her as I do. I will allow you to make decisions regarding your own family, but permit me to make decisions on mine based on my own experience. My aunt has long held the fond delusion that I would eventually be nagged into marrying my cousin Anne. Now that she is sure that I will not, her temper is beyond imagining. I have never been fond of Aunt Catherine. Her idea of an ideal marriage is one that brings together property and ancient names. She has absolutely no concern for whether the parties involved in the marriage actually care for one another, or are suited, at all. Quite honestly, Georgiana could not be more pleased than if Aunt Catherine never speaks to EITHER of us again. She has always terrified and dictated to Georgy.

"Yes, well, I gathered as much from our cousin, Mr. Collins. Did you know he is the clergyman for Lady Catherine's parish?"

"That fact has not escaped my notice. I am quite aware as to my Aunt's source of information. I cannot imagine that you are sorry that he will most likely be told to have nothing to do with you or your family in the future. After all, is it not he that sent you stumbling into my arms?" Darcy's anger was dissipating, as it always did in Elizabeth's presence. The smile he gave Elizabeth was genuine.

She had to laugh, remembering the scene at the coaching inn, his arms around her, protecting her from the crowd of disorderly men. "Yes, he did indeed. I'm not sure I dare share that piece of information. Your aunt would have the bother of hiring a new clergyman, as the one she had died of an apoplexy! I'm sure Mr. Collins really believed it when he told us we would regret our failure to appreciate him, as we would have few if any further chances at marriage!"

Darcy could hardly believe this and started laughing. "You must be joking. He could not have said such a thing to your face!"

"I assure you, he did! Unfortunately, my mother agreed with him, making things very uncomfortable here at home. Our father supported Jane and I, and so we left for our visit with our aunt and uncle in London. I am sure we told you of this, in the coach!"

"Oh, you did! I think you did not share quite the same level of detail, however. After all, we had only met Elizabeth!"

"True. When I think back to that trip, I can only wonder that you were not terribly shocked at my dreadful behavior!"

"Fascinated, perhaps, by a lady who stood up for her convictions. That is a rare commodity in this day and age, I assure you."

"What, convictions or ladies who have them?" was Lizzy's arch comment.

"Both! Enough of this, you have blunted my anger with my aunt. I will reply, but do not take it amiss when she cuts the connection Elizabeth. It is no great loss, I assure you. My cousin Richard Fitzwilliam is a fine judge of character and I can tell he likes you. He will pass on a favorable description to his parents and older brother. My aunt and uncle Mattock are not overly fond of Lady Catherine either, and will not let her dictate to them whom to like or admit into the family circle. In no way is my choice of bride is up to them. Uncle has been twitting me for several years to get married, so he should be pleased - even more so when he actually meets you! No one with sense could fail to appreciate your many fine qualities, my love."

Elizabeth could not help but be reassured by this support. She was a little nervous that his family would object to the match. Whatever worth she had was intangible, and Elizabeth knew that for most families it would matter a great deal that she came without a dowry. She was fond of her own family and would hate to be the cause of problems with Darcy's.

Chapter 37

Posted on Thursday, 3 April 2003

The date for the wedding had been set. A double wedding in the Longbourn chapel on the 3rd Wednesday of December, the week before Christmas. Mrs. Bennet continued to cause complications for the couples, always with the best of intentions.

Mrs. Bennet had been determined that Darcy should get a special license to marry Elizabeth with. It took Mr. Bennet and Elizabeth together to convince her that it was a bad idea. "But my dear, he is so rich! As good as a lord! Of course you should be married by special license!"

"Mama, Mr. Darcy is considerably BETTER than a lord, because he loves me! It is not a slight to me that we want to post the banns, Mama."

Mr. Bennet gave Lizzy the 'let me deal with this' look. "Mrs. Bennet, there are normally only two reasons one would use a special license. The first is to hurry a wedding along, the second to make an unnecessary fuss. Gossip will explore both reasons, neither of which is a credit to our daughter or her young man. Let them post the banns, as Jane and Bingley are doing. As they want a double wedding, it makes sense. They do want to overshadow their friend and sister. I do not want to give ill-natured gossip any more fodder. This is my decision, madam." He gave his wife one more look.

"If it must be. But is all very annoying!" she capitulated. Mrs. Bennet never remained subdued for long. Soon she was discussing the annoying problem of flowers for a December wedding.

Elizabeth had enough for one morning. She gathered her sisters for a walk to Meryton. A walk in the woods might be more to her taste, but there was no reason to refuse her younger sisters all their fun. Aunt Phillips was always eager to see her nieces, and with the weddings coming up she was actually useful in giving bits of advice in planning. She could also, with some subtle influence by Jane or Lizzy, be brought to their opinion on various matters. This was of great assistance in convincing Mrs. Bennet on several minor issues that had almost become contentious.

Lydia bounced and chattered the whole way to Meryton. Lizzy and Jane exchanged grins and let her. The family had decided that to get the best results with Lydia (who was after all, not yet sixteen), it was necessary to allow her some time to be boisterous and silly. She was young, after all. The best way to manage her was a combination of allowing her some time to be wild (such as during a walk where she could be noisy, jump about, etc.) balanced with time devoted to clearly rewarded improvements.

As they neared the town, Lydia settled down somewhat. Lizzy was pleased that Lydia did not have to be reminded this time. They were walking down the main street when Lydia and Kitty's attention was devoted to the window displays'. The group of officers across the street helped pull them away. The officers crossed the street to join the ladies and give them greetings. With them was an unfamiliar man, not in uniform. He was quite handsome, but without a uniform he could not compete with Denny or the other officers. He was introduced as Mr. Wickham.

The group engaged in agreeable conversation where it was revealed that Mr. Wickham was an acquaintance of Denny's from London. While discussing the pleasing possibility of Mr. Wickham joining the regiment, Jane's attention was pulled away. Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy were riding into Meryton and had spotted the Bennet sisters. They drew up to the group, ready to dismount and make their greetings.

Elizabeth could not help but notice brief spurt of fear that played over Mr. Wickham's face, or the anger that suffused Mr. Darcy's. Wickham blanched when Mr. Darcy was mentioned as being Miss Elizabeth's fiancée. He shortly after made excuses and left the group. The other officers followed. Elizabeth wanted to be discreet, but it was clear Darcy was furious. She pulled him aside.

"What is the matter. You obviously know Mr. Wickham..."

"He is the lowest scoundrel that exists and I cannot bear the sight of him. I do not want you talking to him, and for heaven's sake, keep any decent young woman away from him! He is a bounder and a cad - the worst sort you can imagine."

The intense voice (if not the words) and Elizabeth's shocked expression drew the rest of the party to them. "Lizzy! What is the matter?" Jane asked, taking hold of her sister's arm.

Elizabeth turned to her family and suggested that they should walk home. This was surprising, as they had just come. Mary, Kitty and Lydia went on to their Aunt Phillips, while Bingley and Darcy escorted Jane and Lizzy home. They left their horses with the local livery stable.

As they removed from town, Darcy took a few steadying breaths. He then gave much of the story of his previous acquaintance with Wickham. He left out the attempt on his sister, confining himself to knowledge of Wickham's attempt to elope with a young woman of fortune and his unrepentant behavior when stopped. His imprudent behavior at and after school, his demands for money. His absolute refusal to accept a living with the church and his financial arrangements made in lieu of. The others gasped and murmured, but did not interrupt. At the end of the shocking discourse, Elizabeth was quite sure of one more thing - Wickham was the man who had tried to elope with Georgiana and had hurt her so badly. No wonder Darcy was upset!

"Should you inform Col. Forrester?" Jane asked. She did not want to damage someone without cause, but she respected Darcy too much to doubt his story. "We do not want him to misrepresent himself!"

Darcy hesitated. Elizabeth was quite sure why he did so and decided to help him. "I think not. He knows Mr. Darcy is in the neighborhood and could inform all of us of Mr. Wickham's true nature. If he has any sense of self-preservation, he will leave and look to join another regiment if he wants to be part of the military."

Darcy looked relieved and agreed to wait a few days and see if Wickham lingered or left the neighborhood. As soon as they arrived with the ladies at Longbourn, Darcy declared he had forgotten some business at home. He borrowed a horse from the Bennets and went straight back to Netherfield. If nothing else, he was going to be sure that Georgiana was warned to stay home for a few days!

As Darcy expected, Georgiana became upset and withdrawn when hearing of Wickham's appearance in the neighborhood. She worried that her reputation would be destroyed, that her brother would be forced to defend her honor, that Lizzy might find out and despise her. All her brother's reassurances did little to help. She retired to her room with a "headache" and Darcy had to deal with the heartache her depression gave him.

The next day was better, for a multitude of reasons. Lydia, Kitty and Mary had returned from Meryton with the news that Denny had appeared just after they left their aunt's. He had informed them that Wickham had decided against joining the regiment after hearing about the cost of a commission. He would be leaving the neighborhood on the morrow.

Elizabeth could do nothing about it that night, but she decided an early call at Netherfield was appropriate the next day. With Jane as company, she set off immediately after an early breakfast.

"Heavens, is it not enough that we see them every day, but that they must come here before breakfast!" Louisa muttered to her sister as the Bennets were shown in.

Bingley greeted them quite warmly and informed his beloved and sister-to-be that Darcy would be down shortly. Jane was a little embarrassed at arriving before the household had eaten, so the sisters asked to sit in the drawing room until the party had breakfasted. Bingley had no choice but to agree or upset his angel.

Darcy had heard a little of the commotion and asked a servant on his way down what had happened. On hearing that Elizabeth was in the drawing room, he detoured on his way to breakfast. Lizzy lost no time in giving him the good news.

"Will, we have good news! Mr. Wickham declined to join the militia, citing lack of funds for the commission. He is to leave the area today."

"Are you sure?" Darcy asked. He felt a great weight lifted off his chest. He was so worried about Georgiana, and now he would not have to!

Jane answered in her composed fashion. "Our sisters brought us the news when they returned from our aunt's. It was too late to let you know yesterday. Lieutenant Denny told them himself."

They sisters heard Darcy's sigh of relief. Elizabeth squeezed his hand in a show of support then suggested he go have some breakfast.

"In a moment." He disappeared upstairs. Jane was rather surprised, but his behavior only confirmed Elizabeth's suspicion as to Wickham's former (attempted) relationship with Georgiana. To quiet any ideas Jane might have she sat down and started discussing some of the more difficult issues with their mother over the wedding. A possible trip to London for dresses and other necessities was under discussion when the Bingley's joined them. The rest of the Netherfield party (with the exception of Mr. Hurst who was still in bed) joined them soon after.

Tired of spending time with the Bennets, Caroline Bingley eagerly supported a move to town, even a short term one. "Indeed, Charles! It is most desirable! There is nothing to do here, and so many things we need before the wedding. Louisa and I need new dresses, and Dear Jane of course must have wedding clothes. You should have a new suit made, and I am sure no one in Meryton can compare to your London tailor!"

As long as it was understood that he was going to continue to see Jane daily, Bingley was agreeable. Darcy, who could foresee some unwelcome interruptions to their now-daily visits if they were in London decided to keep quiet. He did have some shopping to do before the wedding. It was also important that Elizabeth have everything she needed. Besides, he was looking forward to meeting the Gardiner family again.

Chapter 38

Posted on Thursday, 3 April 2003

When approached, Mrs. Bennet was quite enthusiastic about the nebulous plan. A visit to London! All the best shops! A chance to show off her soon-to-be sons to her brother and sister-in-law! There was a serious threat of undoing nearly all the hard work of weeks, but sense (and Mr. Bennet) soon stepped in.

"Mrs. Bennet, a SMALL shopping trip and visit to the Gardiners is a fine idea. I do not see the need to drag the entire family to town, however. Jane and Lizzy can go together. I see no need for you to accompany them." It was difficult for Mr. Bennet to keep his promise to himself - he could not help but tease his wife when she got into a tizzy.

"MR. BENNET! How could you suggest such a thing! They cannot go to London on their own! What would people think?!? Besides, I need to be with them to choose their wedding clothes. They are only girls - they do not know where the best warehouses are, or understand their coming needs as wives and the mistress of fine estates! Someone must be there to help them!"

"And I'm sure our sister Gardiner would be more than happy to do so. You have quite enough to do here with plans for the wedding. They have already gone to London on their own - by post no less!" There were clear signs that Mrs. Bennet was preparing to explode. "Do not worry my dear. I am only teasing you. I would not allow the girls to go to London on their own."

Mrs. Bennet sighed in relief and once again started to make plans. Mr. Bennet interrupted. "Mrs. Bennet, you might wish to consult me before you finish making your plans. I have some information that might be of use to you."

"What is it, Mr. Bennet? I need to hurry with these plans - we really should leave for London as soon as possible! We will need time for dresses to be made up and to be home again at least a week before the wedding."

"Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley are taking their carriages to London. They have offered me two places in their carriages for our daughters, if we choose to take them."

Mrs. Bennet started to gush, but stopped when her husband raised his hand. "This does not mean you may take along the rest of our daughters, or even go to London yourself - this time. I am serious in thinking Mrs. Gardiner can help our daughters with their shopping. There is a great deal to be done, and I do not see how you can do everything, my dear. Make a list of things to be bought in London and send it with me. I promise to have Edward and Madeleine help me with the purchases. That will leave you free to concentrate on the meal, decorations, seating plans, musicians and entertainment's here. I can go to London to meet with lawyers and finish the agreements with Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley. You can involve Mary, Kitty and Lydia in the wedding plans - teach them how to create one of your excellent events. They have had very little training from you in that, as you know. Jane and Lizzy have almost exclusively helped you in the past. They will not be with us much longer, and the younger girls need to feel involved."

Mrs. Bennet protested the plan at first, but by that evening she had come around. Lizzy was particularly amused at her mother's way of seeing things. Mrs. Bennet alternated between congratulating herself for creation of such a sensible plan (one that allowed the most amount of work to be done in the limited time before the double wedding) and praising Mr. Bennet for being such a devoted and kind father. He was so concerned over her own workload, he was willing to travel (and they all knew how he hated to leave home) to make the settlements on his daughters, he was kind and thoughtful in all ways!

Mr. Bennet wrote to the Gardiners' that night and sent the letter off early the next morning. He wanted to be sure they did not arrive unexpectedly.

Lizzy and Jane communicated with the Netherfield party the next day. Their father would be taking them to London in two days time. They would be staying with the Gardiners, as before. They expected to spend no more than two weeks in London.

"Perfect! That fits in perfectly with my schedule!" Bingley chortled when he read the note.

"It should, Bingley. You are creating your schedule to fit the Bennets!" agreed Darcy.

"Yes, well, you don't want to spend all that time without Jane and Elizabeth I'm sure!"

"No, I do not. Please do not forget that we have a great deal to do. Most of our time will be taken up with business. Seeing lawyers, getting fitted for new clothes, picking out presents for our ladies... we will not have much time for socializing."

"Our evenings will be free! We can get tickets to the opera or perhaps a play. I'm sure the Bennets and Gardiners would be happy to go with us! There are plenty of amusements in London at this time of year."

"Yes, there are. I will be bringing Georgiana with me, however, and that limits the events we can attend. She can go to the theatre, an art gallery, maybe the opera. Nothing questionable, no balls or large assemblies." Darcy kept in mind Bingley's social nature. Both men always received a large number of invitations as soon as they arrived in London - even if Darcy tried to keep his presence quiet.

"Who wants to go to large, crowed balls and assemblies? We would end up spending the time introducing our ladies and watching other men dance with them! At least here in the country, you may dance a few more times with your lady and spend a little time together without interfering busybodies. Do you really want to sit in the Gardiner's parlour every evening under our esteemed father-in-law-to-be's gimlet eyes? Or would you rather take the ladies out for some amusement and hopefully distract him a little bit?"

Darcy sighed his capitulation. "Oh all right." He grinned at his friend in sudden realization. "You have become quite the strategist since meeting Miss Bennet. Who knew love would have such an improving effect? If only you could turn that mind to the problem of Napoleon!"

Bingley laughed and agreed that Miss Bennet had a most improving effect on him. "Perhaps in any good match it is natural, even inevitable that one become improved. Jane is an angel and deserves only the best. Since she is willing to settle for me, I must strive to become more than I am."

Darcy turned serious. "She is also most fortunate, Charles. You are a fine person..." Bingley attempted to modestly interrupt, but Darcy waved it away. "Anyone with your good nature and happy disposition is a great find to a young woman. I have no doubt you will be very happy together - as will Elizabeth and I!"

The sincere smile that Charles turned on his friend was answer enough. Bingley appreciated the support his best friend gave him. "Still, you are correct in thinking that our ladies are the finest ever! We owe it to them to be the best husbands we may be - or become. Indeed, you are right in thinking that we should strive to ever improve. With Elizabeth at my side, I doubt I will have any other choice. Nor will you if Jane Bennet continues with her lovely example!"

They both laughed and finished discussing what amusements were available in London. Darcy insisted on having his secretary order tickets for various events that they agreed upon.

The results of the strategy session were communicated privately to Jane and Lizzy the next day. Both assured their gentlemen that they would go prepared for any and all events the men could think up.

Chapter 39

Posted on Friday, 11 April 2003

Mr. Bennet studied his eldest daughters as they traveled towards London on Monday morning. They had risen early and left before the rest of the household was awake, so the girls had done without extended grooming - a waste of time when one was travelling in any case. Even with the simplest of hairstyles and plain gowns meant for travelling, they were beautiful. It reminded Mr. Bennet of how lovely Mrs. Bennet had been in her youth.

Jane had her mother's paler coloring and the good humor of her youth. Mrs. Bennet's milder behavior of late and the decrease of petulant whining had improved Mr. Bennet's feelings about her. Seeing Jane sitting there with a sleepy expression reminded him what his wife had once been like. He regretted his lack of attention more than ever. With a sigh, and a promise to do better, he pulled his thoughts back to the work at hand.

"We will be in London for a late luncheon. I doubt any of us will be up to extended work today after we have eaten." Mr. Bennet announced.

Lizzy smiled at her father. "No, father, I think we will speak with our aunt as to our needs. We can them plan our shopping in the most efficient way possible. I think tomorrow will be fine for our actual shopping."

The smile of Jane's face grew as she watched her father and sister plan their visit. Lizzy had dismissed any further discussion of wedding-things and was busy discussing the cultural opportunities in London. Art galleries, opera and theatre, bookshops and other such amusements filled their discussion. No firm plans were made, but Jane knew both of them well. Given the opportunity they would use all free time in London for intellectual pastimes. Well, perhaps Mr. Bennet would. Lizzy would make sure the book shopping and art gallery viewing included her Mr. Darcy...

Time passed quickly. After a few short stops they reached London in the early afternoon. Stiff from the ride and chilled through all were happy to see Mrs. Gardiner when they arrived at Gracechurch Street. After a brief stop in their rooms to wash and change, the family gathered over hot tea and food. As predicted, Madeleine Gardiner had many useful ideas for what the girls needed and where they might find the items. Mr. Bennet relaxed, knowing he would have to face lawyers and bankers the next day. He remembered Shakespeare's quote "The first thing we do, let's kill all the lawyers". It was a sentiment he heartily agreed with.

Still, sensible conversation with his brother-in-law after dinner reconciled Mr. Bennet to his duty. Going over his accounts at home, Mr. Bennet had earmarked funds for his daughters' purchases over the next few days. He would also make arrangements to sign over the money that belonged to the girls on their marriages and their parents' deaths (as little as it was). After that, Mr. Bennet knew he would have little to do but amuse himself until Jane and Lizzy had finished their shopping. They should be ready to head home within two weeks, with any luck.

The Bingley party left a little later in the morning. Getting Mr. Hurst moving early (unless shooting was involved) was never easy. Out of courtesy, Charles felt he had to accompany his sisters and brother-in-law, so he waited and traveled with them. Even with short rest stops and a meal, the trip seemed to last forever. Charles, soul of kindness that he was, could not stop himself from wishing he had left earlier with Mr. Darcy and Georgiana. They had risen early and would go with minimal stops directly to their townhouse in London.

At least Caroline and Louisa were in a good mood. The conversation, primarily concerned with fashion, dressmakers and who might be in town held little interest for Charles Bingley. It was still a huge improvement over sullen silence or nasty remarks.

Darcy and Georgiana enjoyed the trip back to London. "You must be so tired of travelling." Georgiana said to her brother.

"Not at all, when my company is so congenial." was his charming reply. He proceeded to use the time to catch up on personal opinions with her. Darcy had a great deal of respect for his little sister and realized that she would develop a better understanding of people if given the opportunity to meet a variety of people. If she was respected and spoken to as a thinking person, she would learn to develop her own opinions and ideas. After spending time with Elizabeth Bennet, Darcy would not have it any other way.

Brother and sister enjoyed their time together, but both were still grateful to reach London. What was left of the day was spent in resting, eating and preparing for the next day.

As planned, Mr. Bennet met Mr. Darcy at his solicitors first thing the next morning. Mr. Darcy had written to Mr. Goldberg, so all the paperwork was ready. The two men read through all the papers and discussed anything they needed to. Mr. Bennet protested, just once, the generosity Mr. Darcy was showing. He gave in quickly when Mr. Darcy pointed out that Mr. Bennet was the one who would be the poorer for loosing his daughter. Mr. Bennet could only agree, and soon signed the papers.

They adjourned to lunch at Darcy's club, where Mr. Bingley joined them. After a hearty lunch, Darcy returned home while Mr. Bingley and Mr. Bennet discussed the settlements on Jane.

The Bennet sisters spent an enjoyable morning shopping with their aunt. She was sympathetic to their needs. Mrs. Bennet had fine taste - all her girls had to admit they were normally well attired. The problem was, they were changing their status. What an unmarried gentleman's daughter might wear and what a wealthy man's wife would wear were quite different. Mrs. Gardiner would supply the taste, while remembering that Jane and Lizzy would not be interested in showing off their new wealth. Mrs. Bennet would have encouraged them to buy the most expensive gowns, without thought of what they actually needed (or what they could afford from what their father had provided).

Mrs. Gardiner had also started supplying some information on the duties of a married woman that did not encompass housekeeping. She was delicate, knowing her nieces would be embarrassed; but Madeleine Gardiner knew she could not depend on her sister-in-law to inform Jane and Lizzy in a coherent fashion what to expect from marriage. Neither girl was stupid - they had to have an idea. It remained that a general idea (from their mother) versus a few specific pieces of necessary information (from their much younger aunt) were very different.

The ladies arrived home at Gracechurch Street to find tea, Mr. Bennet and a couple of notes. Tea was very welcome, Mr. Bennets amused comments on their shopping somewhat less so. The notes were the most welcome of all - one came from Mr. Darcy inviting the Gardiners and Bennets to the opera in two nights, the other from Mr. Bingley, asking them to dinner the next night. Mrs. Gardiner assured her nieces that both invitations were delightful and informed her husband of their commitments as soon as he arrived home.

"Ah me!" sighed Mr. Bennet. "It seems I am forced to survive the whirl of gaiety that London extrudes. I don't suppose we will have any time for a game of chess?" he appealed to his brother-in-law.

"Of course I will have time for chess with you!" was the amused reply. "We will have a game or two tonight, and there will be plenty of time over the next few days, I am sure. We can play while the ladies are preparing for the opera or for dinner, for example."

Mr. Bennet perked up, realizing that the ladies in question would NOT be creating an uproar while getting ready, therefore making the possibility of a game more likely.

---